Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Part 1: Captive

Zelda could not put a name to her emotions as she watched Ganondorf die.  Distantly she was aware of Link running to Midna – had she been hurt after using the Fused Shadows’ power? – but despite her worry for her friend she could not tear her eyes from the dying man in front of her.  Somehow, despite the Master Sword lodged into his stomach, the wound seeming to exude light as much as blood, he was still standing.  His eyes stared forward listlessly, towards her and through her, though Zelda did not think he could see her. After what felt like an eternity but may have only been seconds, his legs buckled and he collapsed to the ground.

Zelda ought to have been pleased.  Here was the man who had invaded her kingdom; a man who was, if his mad ravings were to be believed, hundreds of years old and had spent the majority of his life plotting to take Hyrule for himself.  Even his final words were a threat of violence: “The history of light and shadow will be written in blood.” And yet… Zelda had shared her mind with this man, temporarily.  While his spirit was inside of her, taunting Link and Midna with her body, she could feel what he felt: there was rage, overpowering rage that threatened to melt her bones, and hatred, towards herself, Link and Midna, and most strongly towards Hyrule itself.  Beneath the malice and anger, Zelda thought she had sensed something more: pain, and loneliness.  And she had conversed with him many times throughout her captivity; Ganondorf was clearly intelligent, having orchestrated Zant’s invasion and maneuvered himself from an existence of nothingness in the Twilight Realm to controlling Hyrule’s castle.  In a different life, Zelda thought, he could have been a good king.  It felt almost like a waste.

She approached the body lying before her – Ganondorf was crumpled in a heap, bent over the sword that was still impaled in him – and laid him on his back.  His mouth was still open in that expression of shock; he truly had not believed it was possible for him to die.  His dark skin had taken on an even stronger hint of green; a side effect of dark magic, he had explained once, when Zelda had mustered the nerve to ask him why he did not look like the Gerudo in her history books.  His eyes were dead.  Zelda reached to his face and closed them.  “Goodbye, Ganondorf,” she murmured.  “Be at peace.”

“He does not deserve peace,” came a voice from above her.  Link had returned.  Zelda startled; how long had he been standing there, watching her mourn the tyrant king who was the cause for upending their lives? She forced herself to look away from Ganondorf’s body, and stood.

“Yes,” she replied, “I just… I didn’t think he should be alone.”  She cleared her throat, then turned back to the body.  “This will need to be returned,” she said, reaching towards the Master Sword.  She closed her hand around the hilt and slid the sword out of Ganondorf’s body.  It came easily.  She held the sword towards Link.  “Will you take it back to its pedestal?”

He nodded, squeezing her hands briefly before taking the sword and placing it into its hilt.

“How is Midna?” she asked.

“Good,” Link said, his eyes brightening at the mention of the leader of the Twili.  “She wanted some time alone.  She has been cursed so long that she isn’t used to her normal body.”

“Her true form is very striking.”

Link’s face pinkened but he merely said, “Yes.” Then, after a few moments: “It’s hard to believe that it is all over.”

Zelda nodded. “What will you do now, hero?”

“I don’t know.” Link briefly glanced behind him, to Midna.  “I suppose I will go where she goes, if she lets me.  I can’t imagine returning to Ordon Village.  Too much has changed and I…” he trailed off, eyes widening as he looked towards the ground.  His hand moved to rest on his sword’s hilt.

“Link?” Zelda turned to see what had startled him, and let out a gasp.

Ganondorf’s right hand was glowing.  Zelda quickly knelt at his side; from this close, the source of the light was clearly the triangular symbol on the back on his hand.  His abdomen was also beginning to let out a faint light, centered around his sword wound, and Zelda could see skin beginning to knit and reform.

“The Triforce of Power,” she breathed, her heart starting to race, “It’s healing him.”

She heard the sound of a sword unsheathing.  “Wait!” she called out, glancing behind her and throwing out her arm.  Link was holding Master Sword in front of him and had taken a step towards Ganondorf’s body.   He froze at Zelda’s words and shifted to a fighting stance.   Zelda continued to watch Ganondorf with wide eyes, thinking rapidly.  I should – but then – terrible idea – what if? – but maybe!  Her thoughts were fragmented, feeling as though they were coming from somewhere outside of her.  Ganondorf’s chest began to rise and fall again.

“Princess…” Link said warningly.  “Please let me kill him before he wakes up.”

Zelda stood, the start of a plan forming in her mind.  “This man is a demon,” she said, talking almost to herself as much as to Link.  “That is how he has been alive for so long; that is how he survived his execution. If you kill him, he will return.”

“Then what can we do?”

“We take him to the castle,” Zelda said, her voice more confident than she felt.  “I will keep him as a prisoner.  I will make sure he does not hurt anyone else. I will keep an eye –”

“Are you insane!” Link interrupted, then winced.  “That is – Princess – with all due respect, he is too powerful.  You won’t be able to contain him!”

 “There is magic – ”

“This is madness – ”

“Link,” Zelda said. “Give me your hand.”

She grasped him by the hand that was not holding the sword.  Her own right hand, which always glowed faintly in the presence of the other Triforce bearers, began to shine.  She held out her other hand over Ganondorf’s body, concentrating.  Twin lights arose from the backs of Zelda’s right and Link’s left hand. They levitated a few feet in the air before joining, beginning to shine so brightly Zelda had to close her eyes.  She heard the Master Sword fall to the ground beside her.  The light extinguished and when Zelda opened her eyes she saw in its place, a pair of golden handcuffs.  They floated over towards Ganondorf and attached themselves to his wrists. Then, they vanished. In their place, a band of gold was inked into Ganondorf’s skin.  Zelda let Link’s hand drop, suddenly exhausted.

“What was that?” Link said, retrieving the sword that he had dropped. He too, appeared somewhat haggard.

“I have sealed his magic,” Zelda said, “A sealing spell, fueled by the Triforce of Wisdom and Courage.  He will not be able to break it.  Now,” she said, “I must take him to the Castle before he wakes.”

Link opened his mouth to argue, but Zelda cut him off. “You ought to check on Midna.”  She warped herself and Ganondorf’s body away before he could say anything.

**

The following day, Midna destroyed the Mirror of Twilight and returned to the Twilight Realm.  Link’s expression broke Zelda’s heart.  Ganondorf slept.

**

“He still has not woken?” Link asked.

“Not yet.  The guards have been instructed to alert me immediately when he does.”

“Hopefully he won’t,” Link said bitterly.

It was two days after Midna destroyed the Mirror.  Zelda had invited Link to tea after finding him sleeping face down at a table in Telma’s bar.  Apparently he had been there the entire night, asking patrons about their travels, whether they’d ever seen anything resembling a grey mirror with a triangular pattern.  

Link sighed.  His face was pale, save for the large dark circles under his eyes.  “I still don’t like this,” he continued. 

“I see you are still carrying that sword,” Zelda said, looking at his side.

“I might need it,” Link said.  “Princess, Ganondorf is dangerous.  What if your seal doesn’t hold? What if – ”

“I know that he is dangerous,” she interrupted, “but I can handle him.  Link, do you not trust my judgement?”

“I do trust you, Princess.  It’s just – he held you prisoner in your own castle for months!” Link began to speak faster now, perhaps wanting to get the words out before she could cut him off.  “Everything Zant did, he could do because of power he obtained from him! Corrupting the Goron patriarch, killing Ralis’ mother, Kakariko village and, and, and Midna!” His voice had raised and he took a shallow breath before continuing.  “He cursed Midna, he hurt her, he almost killed her! It’s because of men like that that she broke the mirror, that she left me!”

At those final words, all of the fight seemed to leave him and he slumped over, body trembling.  “She left me,” he repeated, now quiet, “before I could even tell her that I love her.”

He began to cry in earnest now.  Zelda placed her hand on his shoulder.  “Oh, Link.  I believe Midna does love you.”  When he said nothing, she continued, “When you came to me, after Zant hurt her, I gave her the Triforce of Wisdom, and I gave her my spirit.  For a time, I was split in two: half of me in my body in the Castle, and half of me within her. I could see as she saw and feel as she felt, and I could feel that she cared for you very deeply.”

“Then why…?”

“She felt like she had a duty to her people,” Zelda said, “and she was scared.”

Link’s tremors had begun to die down, and he raised a hand to wipe at his face.  “I’m sorry, Princess,” he said.  “You must think me pathetic.”

“Not at all,” she said.

He coughed.  “Do you think…”

“Yes?”

Link took a breath, resolving himself.  “Do you think that the Mirror of Twilight was the only way into the Twilight Realm?”

“I have been thinking over this,” she said.  “I think it is unlikely.  The Mirror was made specifically so that only the true ruler of the Twili could destroy it.  They must have been involved in its creation, I think.  But the Twili are descended from people from this world.”

“Then they must have been banished through a different portal! Yes, I think so to!” Link had regained some of his colour.  “Princess, if there is another way to the Twilight Realm, I need to find it.  I need to see her again.  But that would involve leaving Hyrule.”

“Then you must leave Hyrule,” Zelda said.

Link shook his head.  “I won’t leave you while that demon is still alive. Hyrule’s knights are useless.” He winced.  “Sorry.”

Zelda smiled sadly.  “I cannot argue with that.  But Link, Ganondorf is why you must leave Hyrule.  He wants all of the pieces of the Triforce.  If you leave, you take the Triforce of Courage with you.  He won’t be able to fulfill his plans.  Without you, I am also the only one who can break the seal on his power.  He will want me alive.”

Link frowned.  “I don’t know, Princess. I don’t understand this Triforce, or why I even have it.  But I do understand that don’t want to see my friends hurt again.”

“You are truly a kind person, Link,” Zelda said.  She reached to unclasp the chain around her neck and removed it.  Attached to it was a sky-blue stone, which she held out to him.  “This is a precious treasure passed down through the Royal Family of Hyrule. I have its twin in my private chambers. Together, they allow you to communicate over long distances. If anything happens, I will be able to let you know to return.”

Link stared at the pendant for a moment before accepting it.  “Why did you even have this with you?” he asked, eyes narrowing.  “Were you planning this?”

“My apologies,” she said.  “I do believe there is another entrance to the Twilight Realm. But yes, I think it would be best if you were far from Hyrule when Ganondorf wakes.”

Link sighed.  “Why am I constantly being manipulated?” he grumbled. “But fine,” he said, standing. He hung the pendant around his own neck.  “I will go.  If there is even a chance that I can see Midna again, I need to try.”

Zelda stood as well and grasped his hands in her own.  “Thank you, Link.  For everything you have done for Hyrule.”

“Thank you, Princess,” he replied, “for all that you have done for me.”

“Please,” she said. “Call me Zelda.  I know we have met only briefly, but I hope that you would consider me a friend.”

“Zelda,” he said, then pulled her into a hug.

**

That night, as of most nights recently, Zelda dreamed of dark clouds gathering over the desert and of a horned figure, cloaked in shadows so she could not see more than a silhouette, standing over a barren Hyrule Field.   The next morning, she was informed that her prisoner had awoken.

Chapter Text

How dare they imprison her in her own castle, Zelda thought, not for the first time since Zant’s invasion.  She heard the sounds of heavy footsteps descending the stone stairs that led to her cell.  Zant, or one of his lackeys coming to taunt her again.  As if she did not already know that Hyrule’s military was far too weak.  She was in poor spirits today, as she was every day recently.  Her power allowed her to retain her physical form in the Twilight, but the oppressiveness of it still filled her with despair and hopelessness.  The air itself felt thick and heavy.

The footsteps stopped, the turning of a key sounded, and a moment later Zelda was looking at the largest man she had ever seen in her life.  He was clad in black armor, cape trailing behind him.  His red hair was coiled into elaborate braids which wove into his golden crown.  His lips, the same dark grey as his face, curled into a smirk as he watched her.

“Greetings, Princess,” he said.  His deep voice suited his large frame.  Zelda gaped at him for a moment before composing herself.

“If Zant has sent you then tell him I have nothing more to – ”

The man laughed, the sound reverberating around the small cell.  Zelda felt a chill and suppressed the urge to shiver.  She suddenly had the thought that this man was more dangerous than anything she had seen so far.

“Zant send me?” He chuckled.  “Princess, I am the one that Zant calls God.”

“His God? You are real?” She had thought Zant mad.

The man inclined his head slightly in a mock bow.  “I am Ganondorf.  But you will be calling me your King soon enough.”

Ganondorf… The name felt familiar to her, but she could not recall why.  She narrowed her eyes as she registered his words.

“Well, Ganondorf, I say to you what I have said to Zant already.  You may have forced me to surrender my castle and my people, but they will never accept a violent invader as their king. Nor will I.”

Ganondorf’s eyes flashed.  “I will have your kingdom, Princess,” he said, all levity gone from his voice. “That is a promise.”  When she didn’t reply, he continued.  “Anyway, I merely wanted to confirm Zant’s claim that you can retain your form in the Twilight.  Why would that be?”

“I don’t know,” Zelda lied.  “I could ask you the same question. You are from this realm, are you not?”

Ganondorf ignored the question, beginning to step towards her.  Do not step back, Zelda thought. Do not let him scare you.  When he was mere steps away, Zelda’s right hand began to glow.  His eyes widened and then he was directly in front of her.  He grabbed her arm, moving faster than she thought possible of a man of his size.  The Triforce mark on the back of her hand was bright, shining through the thin fabric of her white glove.  Zelda resisted the urge to pull her hand away, her skin crawling as he studied the back of her hand, his grip tightening on her arm. When he lifted his head back to her face, his gaze was almost hungry. For the first time since he had entered the cell, Zelda felt truly afraid of this man.

“So you have also been chosen by the gods,” he murmured, so quietly she thought he was talking to himself more than her.

“Also?” she whispered.

He smirked, dropping her arm.  He reached to his own right hand, and slowly peeled off his glove.  Zelda could see the light emanating from him even before he finished removing the thick black glove.  With the glove removed, the shining triangle symbol seemed to fill the room with light.  Against the darkness of the twilight and Ganondorf’s own skin, it was striking. 

“Who are you?” she said, still unable to raise her voice above a whisper.

Ganondorf began to replace his glove, still smirking.  “I told you already,” he said, stepping away from her. “I am the man who will be the King of Hyrule.  And you, Princess, have just become very interesting to me.”

The next day, Zelda was removed from the prison cell and returned to her normal chambers.

**

Zelda had locked Ganondorf in Hyrule Castle, in the same cell that Zant had placed her in at the beginning of the Twilight Invasion.  It was the most logical place, she told herself, as these days lawbreakers were rarely kept in the castle itself, and she wanted as few people as possible to know about her new prisoner.  Still, she could not deny the thrill in her at the thought of turning the tables on him.  She now descended the stairs to the castle’s dungeons and walked past the cells, all of which were empty, until she came to the door to the room in which she had imprisoned him.  It was solid, with a smaller locked opening through which food could be passed to the prisoner within.  She had given that key to one of her most trusted servants, but the key to the door itself she kept on a chain around her neck.  Taking a deep breath, she unlocked the door and opened it.

Zelda had thought the room small when she had been kept there, and it seemed even smaller now. There were no windows. Much of the space was taken up by the large mattress she had had placed there while Ganondorf slept. He was sitting on it now, but when he heard the door open he looked up warily.  When he saw her, his entire body tensed with rage.  “You…!” he snarled, standing.  He lurched as if to approach her, but was stopped by a chain around his wrist, securing him to the wall.

“There is a magic barrier across the entrance,” she warned.  “You will just hit a wall if you try to cross it. Now, I am going to come in and remove that –” She gestured at his wrist, “ – and  we can discuss your circumstances. Do you understand?”

He nodded stiffly.  Zelda entered the room, feeling her magic wash over her like a wave as she crossed the threshold.  She approached him slowly, observing him.  His entire body was still but for the rise and fall of his chest.  His eyes did not leave her.   His armor and cape were removed, revealing his black underclothing.  His hair, normally braided tightly to his scalp, was undone and fell past his shoulders.  Somehow, when not tied up, his hair appeared an even brighter red.  The crown on his forehead had not been removed.

“I will have a wash basin brought to you,” Zelda said, “and clean clothes. Although that might take some time, given your height.”

He did not reply, still staring at her.  When she reached him, she took his chained right wrist, turning his hand over to look at his Triforce mark. This time it was not glowing.  “Power…” she murmured.  “You still have not told me the truth of how you came to possess this.”

She did not think he would reply, but he narrowed his eyes and quietly said, “I was chosen.”

“So you keep saying,” she said, and unlocked the chain around his wrist.

Not a moment later, Zelda found herself slammed up against the wall, Ganondorf pinning her wrists with his hands.  He leaned in so his face was inches from her own.  “Undo it,” he hissed.  When she didn’t reply, he continued. “Whatever you did to my magic.  Undo it.”

She laughed, hoping he could not tell how her heart was pounding.  “You think I am that foolish.”

He snarled again, pulling her against his body.  His free hand came to rest against the back of her neck.  “I don’t need my magic to destroy you, Princess.” He leaned in so that his lips were directly next to her ear. “I could snap your neck right here and now.”

“I would not do that if I were you.” She pulled back, forcing herself to look into his eyes. “If I do not return, my servants have orders to leave you here to starve.  Do you trust the Triforce of Power to save you a third time?”

His grip on her tightened. “I am willing to find out.”

“I placed that seal on you using the combined power of the Triforce of Wisdom and Courage.  I am the only one who can undo it.  If you kill me –”

“If I kill you Wisdom is mine.”

“Yes, and without your magic what of it?  You would still not be able to leave this room.  Even if you could, it would not matter.  Courage is gone.”

“What do you mean?” he growled.

“The Hero is gone.  He followed Midna into the Twilight Realm. The Triforce of Courage is no longer in Hyrule.” She laughed again.  “You’ve lost, Ganondorf.  You could not kill Link and so the Triforce is lost to you forever. You cannot kill me or you will live out the rest of your short life in this cell as powerless as a normal man.  I am the only one who can free you so you would do well not to antagonize me.  I suggest you begin by letting go of me.”

He gave her a look of such rage that Zelda thought she had misjudged and he would kill her anyway.  Then he loosened his grip so she could pull herself free, which she promptly did.

“So what then?” he said darkly, bristling, “I am to spend the rest of my days in this cell, groveling to you in the hopes that you don’t decide to kill me after all?”

“For now,” she said.  “Perhaps if you behave, I will consider improving your situation.”  This earned her another look of loathing, delighting her.  Perhaps Zelda ought to have been concerned with how much she enjoyed finally having power over him.  For her entire life, Zelda had prided herself on her rationality, feeling like she had to prove to herself that she deserved the Triforce piece she had been born with.  Those instincts were telling her that Ganondorf was still extremely dangerous, that Link was right, that she should execute him and be done with it.  She ignored them. 

“At least I let you keep your own rooms,” he complained. “You chain me to the wall like a dog.”

“You invaded my Kingdom,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Do not act like you have any moral high ground. Anyway,” she added, “I was telling the truth.  If I feel that I can trust you, I will consider moving you to a larger room.  I will even consider breaking the seal on your magic.  I am not interested in needless cruelty.”

Ganondorf sighed, sitting back onto the mattress and slouching slightly. The fight appeared to have drained out of him.  “Why am I even alive, Princess?” he asked. “If you are just trying to satiate your bleeding heart…”

Zelda snorted.  “I assure you my intentions are not so noble. Somehow, you have become a demon –” Ganondorf scoffed at this – “so even if I can execute you I believe you will return.  Better for me to keep you here, out of trouble.  And…” she hesitated, unsure. It’s fine, she thought, there is no one for him to tell.  Again, going against her rational instincts, she pressed on.  “And I’ve been having… dreams.”

“You’ve been having dreams,” Ganondorf repeated flatly.

“Dreams, yes. Women in the Hylian royal family often have a gift of prophecy.  My mother passed when I was still a child so I cannot be certain, but I fear my dreams may be a vision of the future. They give me a feeling that you are important.  I see dark clouds from the desert… Hyrule field, destroyed… sometimes, there is a great beast …” she trailed off, noticing that Ganondorf was becoming increasingly agitated.

“Princess,” he said coldly, “do you know why I was arrested, all those years ago?”

Zelda frowned, confused by the change of subject.  “Conspiracy against the Hylian Royal Family, swearing false allegiance to the Kingdom of Hyrule, and attempted coercion of Hyrule’s allies,” she said.

“And that was enough to get me executed in a prison reserved for the wickedest criminals? A prison which used to be a place of worship of my people?” His voice was raised now. “That was enough to get me thrown into the hell that is the Twilight Realm for eternity?”

Zelda opened her mouth but he cut her off, continuing.  “No,” he said, “It was because of your ancestor, the Princess Zelda, and her visions.” He spat the word out as if it were a curse.

“My ancestor was a child at that time,” Zelda said.

Ganondorf laughed, but there was no humour in it.  “Yes, a child. She had dreams, like you. Dark clouds.  She claimed they meant that I am a monster, that I would destroy Hyrule if left alone.  Her father was all too happy to agree.  He never did like the Gerudo.  And that forest boy…” he trailed off, then laughed again.  Zelda thought his eyes looked crazed.  “Tell me, Princess, do you think that is right? To murder someone because of what they might do? I will not sit here and be told that I am evil because you cannot sleep at night.”

“I’m not – ”

 “The goddesses did not think it right!” He stood, raising his right hand and studying the mark on it.  “Why else would they give me this?  Power, to take revenge!”

“I don’t think – ”

“That is why I will not stop! I may have returned to the Light Realm and found that I have outlived all those who have wronged me, but I can still take their Kingdom! I will free myself from your seal, and I will have Hyrule!”

“Ganondorf, you must calm down.”

“Do not come here, talking about your dreams and visions, and tell me to calm down.” He started as if to lurch towards her but held himself back. “Get out!” he roared suddenly.  “The sight of you disgusts me! Do not come back!”

Zelda shook her head.  So much for behaving himself, she thought. “Very well,” she said, and exited the room, locking the door behind her.

Chapter Text

Not thirty seconds after watching Midna and her wolf slip out her room’s window, Zelda heard the now familiar sounds of heavy footsteps climbing the stairs to her chambers.  Zelda ignored them, continuing to stare out the window at the twilight that was plaguing her kingdom. If she looked closely, she could make out the spirits wandering the streets of Castle Town.  No matter how often she’d seen it, the sight still made her want to weep. 

“Talking to yourself, Princess?”

Ganondorf had reached her and had come to stand next to her at the window.  Zelda turned to face him.

“Yes,” she said.

He laughed.  “Liar.  How is that imp doing?”  Seeing her shock, he chuckled.  “I know everything that happens in this castle, Princess. You would do well not to lie to me.”

Zelda glared at him.  “That imp has a name.”

“I do not care for the politics of the Twili.  Remind me.”

She scoffed, turning back towards the window, not wanting to look at him. “You’ve stolen her kingdom and transformed her into that and you do not even have the decency to recall her name?”

“That was all Zant.  It is regrettable, honestly.  He will make a terrible king of the Twili. But I needed to promise him something to make him trust me. Anyway, do not change the subject,” he said, grasping her arm and turning her back to him.  “She had someone with her.  Who was it?”

Zelda sighed.  Was there any point in trying to hide it? Somehow, he seemed always to know when she was lying. “Midna believes she has found the one destined to save her people,” she said.  “A blue-eyed beast…  He appeared to have been imprisoned in the dungeons.”

Ganondorf scratched at his beard thoughtfully.  “Zant has mentioned this legend,” he said.  “A blue-eyed beast.  What did you think of him?”

Zelda shook her head.  “I only saw him briefly.” That brief moment was still long enough for her to see the intelligence and determination in that wolf’s eyes, which she chose not to mention.  “They fled when they heard you coming,” she added.

Ganondorf nodded.  Zelda studied him, noticing for the first time the bags underneath his eyes and the lines across his forehead.  “You are tired,” she said.

“People like us are not meant to live in the Twilight,” he said.  “It is not good for us. You must feel it too.”

“Yes.” She felt as though she had not been able to breathe properly since the twilight invasion, the air heavy and oppressive. She had yet to sleep through the entire night.

“That is why I must work through Zant, for now.” 

And why you have so much time to come and pester me, Zelda thought.

“I am still regaining my strength,” Ganondorf added. “I was trapped in the Twilight Realm for a long time, Princess.”

A long time… That reminded her… “You know,” she said, “I remembered where I’ve heard the name Ganondorf before.”

“Oh?” he said, raising an eyebrow.

Zelda hesitated.  What she was about to say sounded ridiculous.  And yet… “Ganondorf is the name of a foreign king who was executed for crimes against Hyrule. The leader of the tribe of women that used to live in the Gerudo desert.”

Ganondorf frowned.  “Is that what your Hylian history books say about me? Well… I am the King of the Gerudo. And they did try to kill me, not that it went well for them.” He smirked. “Clearly.”

“Then you are – but that was hundreds of years ago! How can you be alive?”

“I’ve told you, I have been chosen by the gods,” he said.  “When they struck me with the execution sword, I was gifted the Triforce of Power.  They could not kill me so they panicked and sent me to the Twilight Realm.” His face clouded, the smugness fading.  “I will admit, there were times when I wished that I was dead, rather than spend another moment there, powerless and formless. But I’ve found my way back to the light world and soon I will fulfill my destiny.”

Zelda simply stared at him.  Hundreds of years in the Twilight Realm… Could he even still be human at that point? And King of the Gerudo. There were no longer Gerudo in Hyrule; they had chosen to leave when their king had been arrested, or that was what her history books said.

“And what is your destiny, Ganondorf?”

“I will obtain the rest of the Triforce,” he said, touching a gloved finger to the back of her hand. Zelda shivered. “Then I will exorcise all of the rot from this Kingdom and become its King.”

**

For the following week, Zelda decided to honor Ganondorf’s wishes and stay away, although she did have new clothes tailored, which she magically transferred into his cell while he slept.  Even if she had wanted to visit him (and she had to admit that some not-so-small part of her did), her life had become full of meetings and paperwork.  The general populace of Hyrule and its neighbours may not have been directly aware of the Twilight Invasion, but they could sense that some cloud had been lifted and were eager to resume normal life.  Trade offers, requests for permission to develop and expand towns, visits from representatives of the Goron and Zora wanting to resume relations with the crown; Zelda was beginning to feel like she was drowning.  She may not yet have officially been declared Queen of Hyrule, but she had all of the responsibilities of the head of Hyrule’s Royal Family.  It pleased her to meet with her subjects and see them thriving, but it made her miss her father desperately.  

One of her meetings found her in Telma’s bar with the members of the Resistance (sans Rusl, who had returned to Ordon Village to be with his wife and newborn daughter).  She had requested to meet with them periodically to obtain news from the outskirts of Hyrule.  She also just wanted to see that they were well; though she had only briefly met them as herself, she felt, through Midna, a closeness towards them.  Zelda smiled, bringing her drink to her lips as she listened to Ashei describe her latest visit to Snowpeak.  She found the woman fascinating, her blunt nature so different from the court ladies Zelda usually met.  

“I passed through Zora’s Domain as well. The young prince seems to be healthier,” she said.  “The Zora have been increasing military training.  They don’t trust the Hylian soldiers to protect them – not that I blame them.”

“Ashei!” Shad admonished, tilting his head towards Zelda.

“Oh, sorry, Your Highness,” Ashei said, not sounding particularly sorry.  Zelda had the impression that Ashei did not like her very much.

“It is fine,” she said. “You can speak freely.”

“The Zora shouldn’t trust the Hylian soldiers, with how their prince was treated,” came a voice from behind her.  Telma had finished serving customers and pulled up a chair to sit at the table.  “They really are a pathetic lot.”

“Your Highness should do something about it, yeah?” Ashei said, eyes narrowing.

“Now that Hero of yours,” Telma said. “There was a real man.  I haven’t seen him in a few days.  Hope he is well; he was in a right state the last time he was here.”

“Link has decided to leave Hyrule,” Zelda said.  “He will be away for a while.”

Telma sighed.  “Without saying goodbye! I guess those hero types never do stay put.  And here I was thinking he might be our next King!”

Zelda laughed.  “Hardly.  He left to follow a girl.”

Telma raised an eyebrow.  “Well, that explains why he was drinking so much when I last saw him.  Kind of wish someone would get like that over me,” she added dreamily.

“Master Link was asking about the Mirror,” Auru said. “He seemed desperate to know if there could be a second one.”

“Have you ever heard of such a thing, Master Auru?” Zelda asked.

“No.” Auru said.  “But there are many places in the Gerudo Desert that have not been explored.  I’ve been hearing things, recently, about the desert.”

“What things?”

“Increase in monsters, travelers being attacked,” Auru said. “The Gerudo Desert has always been dangerous, so I wouldn’t put much stock in it.  Likely just more people travelling now that Hyrule is at peace again.”

Zelda nodded thoughtfully.

“I can’t believe people used to live there,” Shad said enthusiastically. “Civilization really will emerge anywhere, huh?”

“Do you know anything about the Gerudo, Shad?”

Shad shrugged.  “Not really.  I was always far more interested in the sky beings, as far as ancient tribes go. But the Gerudo are fascinating.  They were almost all female, you know, and said to be incredibly strong! It’s a shame they left Hyrule. I would love to speak with one.”

If only you knew, Zelda thought, imagining Ganondorf conversing with the overly keen scholar.

“My mother always thought we had Gerudo blood in us,” Telma said.  “Children used to tease me growing up.  Why, there was this boy…”

As Telma launched into a story, Zelda found herself distracted.  The history books she had studied as part of her formal education only briefly covered the Gerudo and their past with Hyrule.  During the Twilight Invasion, Ganondorf rarely spoke of his past as the Gerudo King, but perhaps now she had an opportunity to question him.  With how heavily the desert had been featured in her dreams as of late, she thought it would be wise to learn more about it.  And despite agreeing not to come to Ganondorf again, she thought it had been long enough that she should check on him.  Having decided this, when Zelda finished her drink, she thanked the Resistance members, tipping Telma generously, and made her way back to the castle.

**

When Zelda opened the door to Ganondorf’s cell, he was lying on his mattress, staring at the ceiling.  Hearing her enter, he quickly stood.  Upon seeing her, his face twisted into that familiar expression of anger.  “Where have you been?” he snapped.  

“I thought you wanted me to stay away,” Zelda said flatly.

“And be left here to rot for – how long has it been?”

“Twelve days.”

Ganondorf relaxed slightly.  “Good – that’s what I thought.”

“And you have not been left to rot,” Zelda said.  “You are brought food three times a day, you have been given clean clothes – ”

“That is not what I meant,” he said, bristling again.  Zelda had the impression he was holding himself back from threatening her.  She shook her head.

“Well, what do you mean then? You tell me I disgust you and you don’t want to see me and now you are angry I listened to you? You must make up your mind, Ganondorf.  Do you want me here or not?”

He glared at her for several seconds.  Then, when she thought he wasn’t going to respond, he mumbled, “Come, then.”

Zelda fought to hide a smile.  He is lonely, she thought.  After hundreds of years in the Twilight Realm, it was clear that Ganondorf did not like being alone for prolonged periods. Even when he was her captor there were times when he would be in her chambers daily, under the guise of questioning her about things which were clearly unimportant.  She did feel for him, remembering her madness and desperation while her spirit, in Midna, travelled into the Twilight Realm.  And I was not alone.

“You really must work on your temper,” Zelda said, approaching him.  When he tensed in anger, she briefly touched his arm.  “I am sorry.  I truly did not mean to be gone for so long; I have been very busy running the country.  I will have some books brought to you, to pass the time, if you like?”

He nodded curtly.

She sighed, stepping back from him.  “Now that Hyrule is at peace again, it seems every person in the country wants to meet with me.  It is exhausting.”

“I remember the feeling,” he said, frowning.  After her apology, much of the tension had left his body. A moment later, he said, “If you are in charge, why are you still called Princess? Should you not be Queen Zelda?”

“I’ve had the responsibilities of a queen since my father passed five years ago. But I will not be given the title until I marry.  It is considered good luck for there to be a Princess Zelda,” she added at his questioning look.  “Something of a tradition in this family.  Many expect my first daughter to be named Zelda.”

“Will she?”

Zelda shrugged. “I have not much thought about it.  My advisors are fond of telling me it is time to consider marriage, but I…”

“Go on,” he said, smirking.  Zelda suddenly felt as though she could not look at him and averted her gaze.

“I have met with several potential suitors, before… everything.  Either they clearly consider me a weak female to be controlled, or they are intimidated by my powers.” She hesitated, glancing at him.  She remembered herself, pressed against the wall in her rooms, him purring into her ear.  There needn’t be any more violence, Princess… You could be my queen… That mark on your hand proves that we are equals…  

As if he could read her thoughts, Ganondorf’s smirk widened, though he did not say anything.   Desperate to change the subject, Zelda asked, “And is Ganondorf a common Gerudo name?”

He chuckled, but allowed her to redirect the conversation.  “No male Gerudo name could be called common,” he replied, “but there have been a few recorded kings with the name.” A shadow crossed his face.  “Many of them died young.”

“What was it like, living in the desert?”

He frowned, deep in thought for several seconds. “It was… difficult,” he said finally.  “The sun burned during the days; the nights were frigid. Crops did not grow well.  We often had to resort to thievery to survive, and death was common.  But it was home, I suppose.” He sighed.  “When I was young and foolish, I thought to ask the King of Hyrule for aid.  But he wanted me to surrender my people to him, to become a vassal state to Hyrule, which I would not do.” He glared at her then, perhaps searching for signs of his old enemies in her face. He shook his head. “I vowed then that I would take Hyrule for myself. And I would have, if not for the princess and her visions.” The last sentence was said with a sneer, which Zelda elected to ignore.

“I am sorry,” she said simply.  “Your people should not have been left to suffer.”

He shook his head again.  “It was not all bad. My people were strong – unlike you Hylians.” (Zelda rolled her eyes at this.) “We had an impenetrable fortress where soldiers trained. There were places that were beautiful. Oases with flowers that can only grow in the deserts. Our temples dedicated to the Goddess of the Sand – I believe you call her Din.” He frowned, eyeing her with suspicion. “Why the sudden interest, Princess? Wanting to repurpose another one of our temples into a prison?”

Zelda studied him as he spoke, wondering which, if any, of his words were true.  Could he be lying to obtain her sympathy? The pain in his face when he spoke of his people, and the tense anger when he referenced the Arbiter’s Grounds appeared to be sincere.  Zelda knew that this man was a masterful manipulator, from how he had played Zant into carrying out his biding. Still, she found herself wanting to believe him.

“Simple curiosity,” she said, answering his question.  “It isn’t everyday one gets to speak to a Gerudo, let alone one who remembers firsthand their past with Hyrule.  And my duties as Princess do not afford me much time to travel.  It is interesting to hear about places I have never been.”

“Free me,” Ganondorf said, lips curling.  “I’ll take you there.”

“Nice try.  Anyway, the desert is said to be very dangerous.”

“Without my people around to keep monsters in check that is unsurprising. Still,” Ganondorf said, straightening and stretching his arms, “Nothing I can’t handle.”

He brought to mind a preening peacock.  Zelda smiled. You like his company, she thought to herself. Do not forget what he has done.  It was something she had needed to remind herself even when she was his prisoner. Her smile abated as she cursed herself internally. What am I doing?

“What?” Ganondorf said, noticing her sudden silence.

She shook her head.  “It is nothing,” she said.  “I’ve been here too long; I need to go.” She began moving towards the door without waiting for his reply. “I will have some books brought to you,” she added before stepping through her magic barrier.  “And I will not be gone so long again.”

Zelda locked the door quickly after she left, hurrying to begin preparing for her next appointment, hoping it would keep her mind from him.

Chapter Text

She was standing in a city in a torrential rain pour.  Water rushed down the streets, pulling signs off of store fronts, toppling merchant stalls, making parents cling tightly to their children.  Zelda herself found it difficult to stand.  Heavy winds tore tiles off roofs.  Somehow, she knew that this was Castle Town, although it did not look like her Castle Town.

She saw a women wading through the flooded street, trying to make it to a clearing. “What has happened?” Zelda called to her.

“The Demon King!” the woman yelled.  Her eyes were wide with panic.  “The Demon King has returned!  Everyone must evacuate to the mountains!”

“What Demon King?” Zelda shouted, but then she was struck by a flying piece of debris and her vision went dark.  When she came to, the scenery had changed.  She stood in what appeared to be a Hylian village, but the buildings she could see appeared old and poorly maintained.  The grass under her feet was yellow and dying.  She could see in the distance a pile of stones and wood, the remnants of a collapsed home.

“Well, what have we here?” came a deep, growling voice behind her.  Zelda turned and fought the urge to scream.   The thing was humanoid, its body that of a man, but the face was covered in matted red fur, the mouth a long fox-like snout whose lips were pulled into a sneer, letting Zelda see the pointed teeth.  “You don’t look like you’re from around here, sweetheart.”

“Might I ask where here is?” she asked, voice trembling.

The fox creature laughed; a wheezing sound that seemed to get stuck in its throat.  “Nowhere good for a pretty girl who clearly has money.”  It narrowed its eyes at her, contemplating.  “You must be that Maiden the Demon King captured! How did you escape?”

“You mistake me,” she said, but the creature snarled and lunged towards her.  Zelda held her right hand in front of her; light burst from her, blinding.  She saw the creature recoil and heard a shriek, then the light became so bright it was all that filled her vision.  When her power receded, the scene had changed again.

She was in Hyrule Field, the familiar sight of Hyrule Castle in the distance. Castle Town was on fire; she could distantly hear screaming. As always, standing beneath a tree in the middle of the field, staring at the wreckage was a large humanoid figure, obscured in shadow so she could not see clearly.  The figure threw their head back and laughed; a deep masculine sound that left Zelda terrified.  Somehow, she knew this figure was the cause of her country’s destruction. Heart pounding, she crept closer, trying to get a better look.  She could see horns poking out of the figure’s head, muscular arms that were covered with what appeared to be scales.  Demon King, her mind supplied, certain of the figure’s identity though she did not know how.

Suddenly there was a roar and seemingly out of nowhere a massive beast rushed towards the figure, tackling him to the ground.  It lifted a clawed hand and swiped at the Demon King’s face, but he was able to roll away, freeing himself. The Demon King pulled out his sword and began to fight back, laughing wildly as he did.  The beast roared again, jutting its boar-like snout and sharp tusks towards the demon.  Zelda watched the two clash, neither staying still for longer than a second, and neither turning to look at her.  They appeared to be evenly matched. Perhaps I ought to help, she thought, but it was as though her feet had become planted to the ground and her magic would not come to her.  The monsters fought endlessly, neither showing any sign of slowing down.  In the distance, Castle Town continued to burn.  After what could have been hours or even days, the fight became sloppier, both the beast and the Demon King tiring.  The beast swiped at the Demon King, stumbling when it was dodged, creating an opening for the demon to stab his sword into the beast’s chest.  There was a terrible cry of pain, and the beast slumped, the blood pouring from the wound the same colour as its majestic mane. Zelda screamed. Then she woke up.

She sat up in her bed, drenched in sweat and shaking slightly.  The room was pitch dark, no light coming in from her curtained window.  Just another dream, she thought.  Or more visions… She sighed, laying back down. What could it mean, the constant dreams of Hyrule’s destruction?  It was meant to be over.  We are meant to be at peace.  For what was not the first time, Zelda worried that she had made a mistake in sending the Hero away.

She lay there for some time, trying to sleep again, but it would not come to her.  Finally, she gave up, slid from her bed and got dressed, deciding a walk would help calm her worried heart.  She wandered the Castle’s halls, deep in thought.  Could her dreams mean anything? It was said that the power of prophecy dwelt within the women of the Hylian Royal Family, but that had always sounded like legend and superstition to Zelda’s rational mind.  Yet she could not deny that there was some power that traveled through her blood; the triangular symbol on the back of her hand made that very clear.  And if Ganondorf was to be believed, Hyrule had used a child princess’ dreams as the basis for his execution.

He was another thing that weighed heavy on her mind – was she doing the right thing in keeping Ganondorf alive? With his magic sealed, she did not think the Triforce of Power would save him again.  She told herself that it was to protect Hyrule, that anyone who had been alive for the length that he had must be a demon who would not die permanently, that it was safer to keep him so that she knew where he was and what he was doing.  She also told herself that these were mere excuses, that all she was doing was placating the part of her she was desperate to deny, the part that even while she was his captive found him intriguing and wanted to know more about him. To her credit, Ganondorf was clearly sharp and quick-witted when he wasn’t snarling like a beast.  She had kept to her word and visited him several times in the past two weeks, and though there were flashes of rage he mostly kept it supressed, apparently not wanting to drive her away again.  Just a front so that you will give him back his magic, she thought.  The moment you do you will be dead.

Lost in thought, she was paying little attention to her destination until she realized she had taken herself to the entrance of the dungeons.  She shook her head, wondering what was wrong with her that after waking from a nightmare her subconscious thought was to seek out him. Still, she opened the door and went down the stairs to the entrance of his cell, even as she told herself that it was late and he was probably asleep.   She paused, listening, and to her surprise heard heavy breathing.  Slowly she unlocked the door and peered inside.

Ganondorf was facedown on the floor, legs straight and arms bent beside him, raising and lowering himself.   His torso was bare, giving Zelda a glimpse at his impressive back muscles.  She had seen some of the Hylian knights without shirts before, during their training, but none of them had looked like that.  The thought gave her the urge to flee, but before she could close the door, he looked up, seeing her.  His expression became bewildered.

“Princess? What…?” He pushed himself off the ground and sat, leaning against the wall. “It must be late.”

Now she could see his bare chest, which was shining from exertion.  He was covered with scars, most prominently the one on his abdomen from where the Master Sword had pierced him.  Zelda forced herself to look at his face, hoping he could not see her flush.  “What are you doing.”

“What does it look like?” he said, frowning.  “I may be locked in a cage, but I will not let myself become weak.  What are you doing?”

“I’m… It is late,” she said. “I could not sleep and I – I’m sorry, I should not have come here.”  She turned to leave.

“Wait,” he said.  “Come in.”  Zelda hesitated a moment, uncertain.  He motioned to the floor next to him.  She sighed, then crossed her barrier and came to sit beside him. He turned towards her.  “So,” he said, lips curling into a smug smile.  “You cannot sleep and so you come to me for comfort.”

She looked away, unable to meet his self-satisfied gaze.  “Not for comfort, for distraction.  And do not act like you haven’t done the same,” she added pointedly.

He only chuckled; his smugness was palpable.  “You have an entire castle now of people to talk to.  For me it was you or Zant.”

“Glad to hear I am ranked above him at least,” she said dryly.

He snorted.  “That is not high praise. Though,” he added thoughtfully, “I did enjoy being called a God.”

“You really are the most vain person I have ever had the displeasure of meeting.”

“It’s only vanity when it is undeserved.” He turned his head towards her, leaning in slightly.  “I saw the way you looked at me when you walked in here.”

Damn, she thought.  His arrogant smile deepened as he saw her discomfort.  “It is alright, Princess.  I know you haven’t had the chance to see a real man before.”

“Do not insult my people,” she said, but there was little bite behind her words.  “Besides,” she added more forcefully, “It is not your appearance that I find detestable.”

His smile faded. “Careful, Princess,” he said softly.

She gave him an incredulous stare.  “Of what? We have already established there is nothing you can do to me.”

His jaw clenched and his fingers twitched but he said nothing.

“Well done,” she said, mocking.  “It seems you can control yourself.”

The look he gave her then was one of pure rage.  Why did I say that? Truthfully she did know why; she was uncomfortable at his insinuation that he thought she found him attractive.  I cannot keep letting him goad me.

“I apologize,” she said.  “That was not called for.”  

“It wasn’t,” he muttered.   

There was a silence for long enough that Zelda wondered if he meant for her to leave.  Finally, he spoke again, “You said you could not sleep.  Why?”

She sighed, leaning back against the wall.  He really was trying to be civil, she thought. She supposed she could offer the truth.  “More dreams – nightmares, really.” She shook her head.  “I know you do not believe in visions but I… I cannot help but worry.”

Ganondorf scoffed.  “I suppose I am destroying the world in them, am I?”

She exhaled heavily.  “Something is,” she said finally.

He narrowed his eyes at her, contemplative.  Then he stood abruptly.  “Well, Princess, it sounds like you need to tire yourself out more before you go to sleep.”  He shifted his back, stretching.  “Less dreaming that way,” he added at her questioning look. He began to jog on the spot. Zelda let out a shocked laugh.  “Join me,” he said. “Or don’t.  I don’t really care.  But I was not finished when you entered, so…”

“I am wearing a dress.”

“Remove it,” he said.

“What!”

He stopped running, giving her an amused look.  “I grew up in a female-only society.  It is nothing I haven’t seen before.”

“I will not.”

Ganondorf shrugged, then continued jogging in place.  “Too bad,” he said, eyeing her.  “It has been far too long.”

“Too long since what?” Zelda said, tone icy.

“Since I’ve trained with another person, of course.  Why, what did you think?”

“Pig,” she mumbled, though she giggled as she leaned back against the wall, content to watch him exercise.

He really was impressive, Zelda thought; his strong physique like that of no man she had ever seen before.  Since taking him prisoner, she had spent what small amount of free time she had attempting to research the Gerudo – a difficult task with how little they were mentioned in Hyrule’s history books – and the one thing that was made clear was that their culture revered physical strength.  There must be something in their physiology that makes building muscle easier.  Or perhaps it was simply the difficulty of life in the desert.  Her books indicated that Gerudo women were also exceptionally strong.  Zelda could defend herself with her magic of course, but she wondered what it would be for her body itself to be a weapon. Watching him, she could not deny it to herself – physically, at least, Ganondorf was an attractive man.  Horrifying thought.  She snickered; he glanced at her briefly but said nothing.  Eventually, lulled by his repetitive movements and steady breathing, Zelda found her eyelids growing heavy.

Some moments later, she felt a touch on her shoulder.   Sleepily, she opened her eyes, seeing Ganondorf kneeling in front of her.  “Go back to your bed.” he said softly.

She yawned.  “Yes, I think that will be wise.”  Reluctantly she stood, making for the exit.  Before she passed through her barrier, a thought came to her.  “Ganondorf, why are you awake so late? Do you also have bad dreams?”

He was silent, looking at her pensively.  “No, Princess,” he said eventually, “It is just that this mattress is very uncomfortable.”

***

Zelda was torn from her sleep by the sounds of loud footsteps and her chamber doors being thrown open.  Sliding from her bed, she quickly pulled a shawl over her nightgown before opening her bedroom door and peering out. 

“What is going on?” she said, irritated.  “It is the middle of the night.”

Ganondorf had come to stand by her balcony, his eyes narrowed and stormy.  He did not speak until she fully exited her room and came near to him.

“Your hero has liberated Eldin,” he said darkly.

“My hero? He is Midna’s hero, surely,” she replied, trying to hide the excitement in her voice. “When did this happen?”

“I was informed by Zant this afternoon.”

“This afternoon?” She frowned.  “Then why are you here now?”

He ignored her question, continuing.  “They are going to claim the power at Death Mountain.  Then they will be coming to Lanayru, I am sure.  Zant claims to have a means to stop them…”  His eyes flashed and he threw out his arm.  “I am sick and tired of this weakness. Had I my full strength, that hero would already be in the ground, not left to his own devices due to Zant’s incompetence!”

Zelda stared at him, eyes wide.  In the short time that she had known him, Ganondorf had maintained a cool composure, the only emotion to come through his face was smug arrogance, but now he appeared pained.  Perhaps he will speak more freely, Zelda thought.  She would have to choose her words carefully.

“The weakness brought on by the Twilight, you mean,” she said.

“Obviously,” he snapped.

“So long you have spent in the Twilight Realm,” Zelda murmured.  She watched him, considering.  Then, hesitantly, she lay a hand on his upper arm.  She doubted he could even feel her touch through his armor, but still, he looked down at her, surprised.  “I cannot even fathom…”

He rose his head again, staring out her window.  “You feel for your subjects below, turned to shapeless spirits?  Imagine being as such for an eternity, torn from home, alive and yet not.”

She shook her head.   “I cannot imagine,” she said truthfully.  “But then, Ganondorf, why do you attack Hyrule in this way? Surely you must want the Twilight gone as much as I?”  She looked up at his face, still touching his arm.  Would she finally get answers?

“I have told you that I must work through Zant,” he said after a moment.  “In the Twilight Realm, I was able to reconstruct my body by siphoning his power.  Now that I am back in the Light World, I am regaining my strength, but not quickly.  Zant must fulfill my plans for now, and he is stronger in the Twilight.  The need for it will soon be gone.”

“I am glad,” she said.

“Yes,” he said.  “Though there are other benefits to it.  Hyrule is cut off from the outside, its people weakened and hopeless.” He brought his hand to cover hers on his arm.  Zelda could feel his warmth even through his glove.  She resisted the urge to pull herself away.  “There will be little resistance when I overthrow you publicly.” He looked at her then, a cruel smile on his face.

 Anger welled up in her.  She willed it away.  Keep him talking.  

“You think the people will support you?”

“They will when I make their problems go away.  But it does not matter,” he said, beginning to trace shapes on the back of her hand – triangles, she realized.  “Once I obtain the rest of the Triforce from you and that hero I will be unstoppable.”

She swallowed. “You believe he has Courage?”

“I know that he does.” His touch on her hand grew firmer.  “And so do you, so do not try to lie to me.”

“You said Zant has a means to stop him,” she prompted.

“He has a plan. He –”  Ganondorf cut himself off, looking at her strangely.  Then he chuckled.  “Well done, Princess,” he said.  Too obvious! Zelda thought, cursing herself.  He held on to her hand, removing it from his arm and squeezing it.  “Truly it does not matter if you know my objectives.  You have no way to warn anyone.”

“I suppose not,” she said bitterly.

“Still, I must watch myself around you,” he said quietly. She did not know if he was speaking to her or to himself.  “I should go,” he added in his normal tone.  He smirked at her, then brought her hand to his mouth, pressing his lips to the back of her hand.  Zelda stiffened.

“Good night, Princess,” he said, then exited the room.

Chapter Text

“This is grossly inaccurate,” Ganondorf said as Zelda entered his cell, not looking up.  He was lounging on his mattress – a new one Zelda that had sent for, taller and softer than the old – and was holding a book open before him.

She glanced at the book cover; it was a book on the history of Hyrule, one she had read as part of her education growing up.  She looked at him curiously.

“There is a chapter on the Gerudo people,” he expanded, “Unlike many of the other books you’ve given me.  But it is clear the author is an ignorant buffoon!”

“Your people did leave Hyrule hundreds of years ago,” Zelda said, sitting beside him. “This book was written, I think, fifty years ago?  He inevitably had to make some assumptions.”

“He did not have to paint us as barbarians,” Ganondorf said sullenly.  “He claims our women’s masculine uncomeliness meant we had to capture Hylian males for reproduction.  That we resorted to thievery because we were too undeveloped to understand agriculture – I’d like to see Hyrule grow crops in the desert,” he added bitterly.  “There is even a claim that the reason there are only female Gerudo is that male babies are murdered at birth – what idiocy.”

Zelda winced.  “I will admit it has been some time since I have read this.”  Then, because she could not help herself: “Did you capture Hylian males for reproduction?”

“No!” he spat, then softened when he saw the playful smile on her face.  “We did not need to – Hylian men would fall over themselves hoping for a Gerudo woman to even look at them.  Occasionally a Gerudo would marry a Hylian and bring him to the desert. Usually he could not handle it and left.” He rolled his eyes.  “And yes, uninvited Hylian men who came to our fortress sniffing around like dogs would get imprisoned, but they were not raped and used as breeding stock.” He sounded offended at the very thought.

She sighed.  “I apologize on behalf of our historians’ ignorance,” she said.  He nodded curtly.  “I did not know Gerudo and Hylians would marry; I have read that the Gerudo did not believe in marriage.”

“It was not common.  We don’t believe in marriage, typically.  But if a Gerudo loved a Hylian man and wanted to marry him, she was not prohibited.”  He touched his beard, deep in reminiscence.  “We did have a ceremony for two Gerudo who wished to commit their lives to each other – a marriage of sorts, but it was only symbolic.”

“Did you ever…?” She trailed off, angry at herself for even wanting to know.

“No,” he said simply. “I am the King.  If I were to marry, it would have been for political reasons.”

“I see some things do not change between cultures,” Zelda said darkly. At his questioning look, she shook her head.  “Never mind.  Why were the Gerudo mostly women?” she asked.

“Not mostly women, only women.  Except for the one male child every one hundred years who is the King.” He shrugged. “I do not know why.  Some sort of magic, clearly.  Our legends say that we were cursed by the Goddess of the Sand.  Or blessed, as some of my countrywomen would say.”

Zelda laughed.

“You seem quite interested in the Gerudo,” Ganondorf said.

“I am interested in history in general,” she said.  “It pains me to know that our history books may be perpetuating misconceptions.  You were alive during the period this book is written about; it’s fascinating!” 

Ganondorf looked pleased.  Zelda lowered her eyes, wondering if her excitement was unbecoming.

“However, there is a reason I am particularly interested now,” she added.  “There have been increasing reports of strange happenings in the desert.”

He raised an eyebrow.  “Such as?”

“There has been an unnatural increase in monster attacks on merchants passing through the desert and explorers to the Gerudo ruins.  The desert has always been dangerous but there have been multiple deaths this month alone.  And the danger seems to increase in frequency as you approach one ruin in particular.”

“Continue,” he said.

“It is a large statue of what is believed to be the Goddess Din –  your Goddess of the Sand, I suppose – that contains a temple within.  We call it the Spirit Temple.”

“The Desert Colossus…” Ganondorf breathed. “I used it as a base, before…”

“I’ve sent a group of soldiers to investigate,” Zelda said.

“You must update me on what they find.” He frowned, apparently disturbed by the thought of his old base being overrun by monsters.  

“Yes, alright.”

“Not that I trust Hyrule’s soldiers to investigate competently, or even make it to the Desert Colossus,” he said, scoffing.  “Not with the ease of which I was able to take over their Castle.  And hold their princess captive for months with most of them being unaware.”

She said nothing, annoyed and yet unable to deny his words.

Ganondorf continued, becoming more animated as he spoke. “You have been at peace for far too long; it makes men weak.”

“Peace is something that should be strived for,” Zelda said coldly.

“To have lasting peace requires you to cultivate a mighty army or your country will be flattened. As happened to Hyrule. Once I am in charge –”

“Once you are in charge?” Zelda interrupted.  She stood and turned to glare at him. “Does your arrogance know no bounds? You were defeated.  You will never be in charge.”

He closed the book still in his hands, set it down and stood directly in front of her, looking down at her.  She was struck again by his height; she was not a short woman, but she barely reached his mid chest, and had to strain her neck to look in his eyes with him this close.  His lips curled into a wicked smile.

“Make no mistake, Princess,” he said softly.  “I may be content to play at friendliness for now, but I have not forgotten myself.  I made a vow and I intend to fulfill it.  This Kingdom has dealt too large an insult to me to ignore.  Hyrule, this castle, and everyone in it, will be mine.”  

His smirk faded as he looked at her, the look in his eyes deathly serious.   He lifted a hand to her face, taking hold of one of the strands of hair that fell in front of her ears.

She swallowed.  “Do not touch me,” she said, but refused to step away.

He dropped her hair.  “You should go now.”

“You do not tell me what to do,” she hissed, raising a finger at him.  “Do not forget your position, Ganondorf.  You are my prisoner.  It is only by my grace that you are still alive.  If you intend to become a threat to Hyrule, then I will not hesitate –”

“Then do it! Execute me!” He leaned down, bringing his face closer to hers.  “You will not,” he murmured.  “You claim to be afraid of my potential rebirth, but that isn’t true, is it, Princess?  I have seen inside your mind.  You despise yourself for it, but you enjoy me. You pity me. You think to yourself, ‘if only things were different, he might have been a good man.’  I am not ashamed of who I am. But you are ashamed of liking it.  You cannot bring yourself to kill me.”

She glared, her face hot. “If you have seen my mind then I have seen yours as well.  You want to hate me.  You blame me for the actions of my ancestors; you see me as a representation of them to enact your revenge upon.  An immature attitude, by the way – the princess who accused you and the king who arrested you have both been dead for eons. They have nothing to do with me.” When he opened his mouth to argue, she cut him off, her voice raising. “Yet despite this, you continue to seek me out.  I alleviate your loneliness.  You attempt to control me, and when I resist, you like it.”

He stared at her in outrage. For a moment, it was silent except for heavy breathing.  Then, he said tensely, “Princess – Zelda – Please leave now. I do not want to do something regrettable.”

She blinked.  Was that the first time he had used her actual name? No, she thought, remembering.  But the first time since I am no longer his captive.  Clearing her surprise, she met his narrowed eyes.  He was furious, clearly, but also looked somewhat pained.

“Very well,” she said, then turned on her heel and walked away.

***

When the Twilight was lifted from Lanayru, Zelda stood at her balcony and cried.  Finally, the sunlight shone on her face again.  She could see her people in the streets of Castle Town, the city bustling once again as the unknown weight had been removed from their shoulders.  She could breathe properly again, which she did as she raised a hand to dry her tears.  Maybe Midna and her Hero can actually defeat him, she thought, feeling so deeply affectionate towards them that she nearly began to weep again.

She stood there for what might have been hours, watching the movement in the town center, before she heard her door open and familiar footsteps behind her.

“You see this, Ganondorf?” she said, not looking at him, unable to tear herself away from the sunlight. “You are losing.”

The only response was laughter.  Not the typical scornful laughter she generally associated with him, but bright and jubilant.  Frowning, she turned around.

Without the dimness of the Twilight, she could see him clearly for the first time.   His skin was more than the dark grey she had seen before, with hints of brown, even green.  His hair and beard no longer a muted red, but bright, bringing to mind flames.  The gold adorning his forehead and lining his armor shone.  Bringing her eyes to his face, Zelda saw that he had a peculiar smile on his face, his eyes brighter than she had ever seen them.

“Princess,” he said, also looking at her as if he was only seeing her for the first time.  “Princess, in this light… you are beautiful.”

Shocked, Zelda squinted at him.  She frowned.  “Are you intoxicated?”

Another delighted laugh came from him as he stepped towards her.  When he neared, as usual, their Triforces began to glow, the radiance almost hard to look at now.

“I have been dead for so long, Princess,” he said, joining her to look down at the city. “I am finally alive again.” He looked down at her again; brushed a strand of hair from her face.  “There is gold in this…” he murmured.  “I could not see before...”

She shivered, taking a step away.  He dropped his hand.  “So then,” she responded, electing to ignore his comments about her hair.  “You are glad that the Twilight has been lifted.”

“It is no longer necessary to my plans.” He looked back towards the balcony, tilting his head to let the sunlight hit his face and closing his eyes.  “And now I will gain my strength back more quickly.”

“Your plans… I don’t suppose you would tell me about them?”

Ganondorf snorted.  “Someone is feeling bold today.”

Zelda shrugged.  “You are clearly in a good mood.  I thought perhaps you might be more open with me.”

“I am in a good mood,” he said.  “Why not? Here is what is going to happen. That hero is going after the final Fused Shadow; I am sure he will be successful.”

“Surprisingly impartial of you.”

“I am no fool,” he said.  “Once he has obtained it, Zant will go to greet them.  With my magic, the hero will be crippled. The imp as well.”

“How?” Zelda breathed.

He smiled.  “I will keep that to myself, I think.  Anyway, after it is done, I will be free to wait until I am fully recovered. Then I will hunt him down and take the Triforce of Courage.  If he is somehow able to undo my enchantment, he will be sent on a wild goose chase trying to get to Zant. By the time he realizes that his true enemy is here, I will be strong again.  He will be slaughtered and the Triforce will be mine.”

Zelda shuddered.

Ganondorf frowned suddenly, opening his eyes and looking at her.  “If they come here again, you will not tell them of my existence.  I would make you regret it.”

“You threaten my life? How is that a deterrence, when it is clear you intend to kill me anyway?”

“Your life is not the only thing I can threaten,” he said, gesturing meaningfully down at the streets of Castle Town.  “I intend to take this country with minimal bloodshed, but that could change.”

“Minimal bloodshed?” she snapped. She turned away from the balcony, walking back into her room, unwilling to look at the people he threatened.  “How can that be when you have already loosed Shadow Beasts upon my people?”

He followed her.  “Zant may have been a bit overzealous.  Soon he will no longer be needed.”  When she turned, he met her eyes, again that odd expression on his face.  “In any case, I have been thinking.  Maybe you do not need to die.”

She inhaled sharply, not taking her eyes off of his.

“My plan is to execute you publicly and declare myself the King of Hyrule. Kill any who resist. But there are multiple ways to become a King.” His voice deepened as he stepped towards her.  “You could abdicate your throne.  Declare yourself unfit to rule and give Hyrule and the Triforce to me.”

“If you think I would abandon my people to save myself you are sorely mistaken,” Zelda said, stepping back.

“Or,” Ganondorf added, continuing to move towards her until her back was against the wall. One arm came next to her head to support himself as he leaned over her.  “You could marry me,” he said softly.

“What?!”

He chuckled, a low sound that seemed to reverberate around the room despite its lack of volume.  “It would be an elegant solution.  We will tell the people that I am a King from a far-off land, come to Hyrule to court the lovely Princess Zelda.  I become the King of Hyrule, but you can remain its Queen.  The Hero will still need to die of course, but no one else.  I can even give Midna back her Kingdom.”

“You would do that?” she whispered, still in shock. 

He raised his free hand to her face, stroking her cheek with his thumb. She found it difficult to think with him so close.  “Why not?” he murmured.  “It would make a fitting wedding present, I think.  You will give me the Triforce of Wisdom.  I will give you Zant’s head.”

“And once we are wed, I suffer an unfortunate accident, is that right?” She forced herself to say.

Another deep chuckle.  “Only if you misbehave yourself.” He learned down, bringing his lips close to her ear. “Come, Princess…” he whispered.  “You could be my Queen.  You are the only one who could.”

“Why…?”

“You are like me, chosen by the goddesses.  That mark on your hand proves that we are equals.” The thumb on her cheek stilled as he pulled back to look in her eyes.  “There needn’t be any more violence, Princess… So let me…”

Violence.  This was the man who attacked her country and threatened her people, allowing a madman to do as he pleased.  She felt as though cold water had been poured over her, and turned her head away.

“Ganondorf,” she said.  “Please stop touching me.”

He complied with her request immediately, though he was still close, far too close.  Zelda slid herself out from under his arm and moved to the center of the room, away from him.

He turned, leaned his back against the wall and smirked at her.  “Well?”

“Your offer is not serious,” she declared.  “You are drunk on the feeling of being in the light again and acting insanely.  For you must be insane to think that I would marry you.”

His smirk faltered, eyes narrowing.

“I will never hand over my people to a tyrant,” she continued.  “And even if you are telling the truth that you would spare them, I also must think of myself.  I will not betray myself by marrying a man I will never trust.”  

She saw his jaw clench, but he maintained his casual stance against the wall and lifted a shoulder. “Fine,” he said. “I won’t ask again.”

Chapter Text

“Zelda… I’ve taken all you had to give… though I did not want it.”  

The words came out of her mouth, though she did not recall choosing to say them.  She felt disoriented; she was not sure where she was.  The forest, she thought; they needed to go to Faron Woods.  To save Link… They needed to find the Master Sword, the blade of evil’s bane.  Someone had told her that was the only way to break Link’s curse.  Who again…?

“Princess,” a voice said in the back of her mind.  A man’s voice… It was familiar to her, somehow.

She warped herself and Link away from the Castle.  Poor, sweet Link, trapped in the body of a beast.  How her opinion of him had changed since they first met!  She would find the Master Sword and undo Zant’s evil magic. She would rip Zant to shreds.  It was not Zant’s magic that did this. How did she know that?

“Princess,” the voice said again, more urgently.

Princess, she thought dully.  Yes, that is me.  The twilight princess…

“Zelda!”  A tinge of panic in the voice, this time.

She became aware of another scene, underneath the greenery of the forest.  Hyrule Castle’s throne room.  And a man, holding her arms and shaking her slightly.  She blinked multiple times, and the man came into clarity, the forest fading into the background.  She realized she knew that man.

“Ganondorf,” she mumbled. “What…?”

“What have you done?!” His grip on her was tight.  He trembled slightly.  “Zelda, what have you done?”

She blinked again, feeling dizzy.  But yes, she remembered now. 

“Midna… I had to save her.  She is the only one who can save Hyrule.  Her and Link…”

“Zelda,” he said, more softly now.  “What did you do to save her?”

“The Triforce,” she murmured.  His grip on her tightened at the word.  He wasn’t wearing his armor, she noticed, and his hands were bare.   “It was the only way for her to survive in the light.  I gave her the Triforce of Wisdom.  But I think I gave her also a part of myself …  I can see her… that is, I am her…”

She could see the forest, still, as if superimposed on top of the throne room in front of her.  Why was she in the throne room, anyway? Ganondorf must have warped her to him when he realized something was wrong.  He should not be able to do that. But she supposed her protective magic was much weaker now.  Link began howling.  That song… I know that song…

Ganondorf pinched her arm.  “Stay with me,” he said roughly.  She shook her head, forcing him back into focus.  How tired she was…

“How could you give up the Triforce?” he snapped.

“There was no other way to stop you and Zant.  I cannot beat you in a physical fight, but Link may… He needs Midna’s help...”

“Foolish girl.”

“Ganondorf… will you kill me now…? I no longer have what you want…”   That thought should probably be more concerning to her. If he destroyed her body, would her consciousness remain a spectre, attached to Midna’s mind?  She could not bring herself to care.

He cursed, shaking his head.  “No, I will not kill you,” he answered finally.  He shook his head again.  “I cannot understand you,” he said. “You had the power of the gods within you, and you gave it away?  Pure lunacy.”

“I…” Another wave of dizziness came over her, stronger than before. Unable to keep herself upright, she collapsed onto him.  One of his arms came around her waist, the other her back, supporting her against him.

“Someday,” she mumbled into his chest.  “I hope you find something that you care about more than power.”

If he said something in response, she did not hear it.  His arms tightened around her and within her she felt a great wave of emotion – fondness, she realized.  Her last thought before she fell unconscious was that she could not tell whether it belonged to herself, or to Midna, who was racing through the forest, fingers clenched into the fur of her wolf.

***

As the weeks passed, Zelda’s schedule did not become any less overwhelming.  Her dreams also did not become any less troublesome, but she did not dare to visit Ganondorf again in the middle of the night.  Neither of them chose to reference their previous argument, though Zelda felt like there was a tension between them that was not there before, and she found herself thinking back on his words frequently, becoming annoyed again.

She pitied him? Well of course she pitied him; anyone would pity someone who had been in pain for so long.  And though she could never respect the actions that had led to his arrest, she was regretful that her ancestors did not do anything to offer aid to the Gerudo if life in the desert was truly as difficult as he implied.  And of course she wished things had been different.  Did he think she thought banishment to the Twilight Realm was an appropriate punishment for criminals?  She would not wish that on anyone.

She enjoyed him, he had claimed.  This was the statement that troubled her most.   What lunacy, she thought.  She certainly found him interesting when he was acting civilly, not sneering at her and picking arguments.   In some ways he was a historical relic; of course she found him interesting.  But he was also a monster, her former captor, the tyrant king who attempted to usurp her.  She did not enjoy him.  His company, perhaps, when he made her forget who he was.  Even before Link had defeated him, sometimes he made her forget who he was.  And she was certain that without him, she would have died after giving her spirit to Midna, so lost in the Twili’s head that she would have wasted away, forgetting to care for her own body.  She was grateful for that, she supposed.  Though it would not have been necessary had he not given Zant the means to curse Midna.

Tired, she rubbed her head, pushing thoughts of him from her mind.  She was too busy to be this concerned about the angry words of a failed usurper.  She had a meeting with a Goron ambassador that afternoon, to discuss the rebuilding of Kakariko village.  Then she was going to Telma’s bar to meet again with the Resistance. Not to mention the party she had sent to the Gerudo Desert had not yet returned, and it was beginning to concern her.

She sighed.  Her head still hurt from her morning meeting with her advisors.  Now that Hyrule was at peace again, they had reopened the discussion of marriage, and were incessant.

“You have no siblings, no aunts or uncles,” her head advisor Otto had said.  He was an older man, with curly white hair and a wispy beard he tugged on when he was anxious about something, which was often.  “You are all that remains of the Hylian Royal Family.  If you were to die without an heir, it would be disastrous.”

“I am young; there is no cause for concern.”

“Not that young,” Otto had said weakly.  “And if anything were to happen to you…  Your Highness, the Prince of Hytopia has sent a letter requesting you to visit him. I strongly recommend that you go.”

“I will not.”  At his protests, she had shaken her head.  “No, I am serious.  The Prince of Hytopia is a vain and self-centered man who cares only for his own pleasure.  I love this Kingdom too much to let it be ruled by a man like that.”

Now she paced in her study, trying to prepare for her next meeting but unable to keep her mind from wandering.  Marriage? She did not want to marry any of the kings, princes, or lords she had been introduced to over the years.  She wondered if there would come a point her advisors would stop letting her refuse them courting her.  She had always known there may be a time when she needed to marry for the good of her country, but sometimes she wished that she did not need to consider every man she met on whether they would be a good match politically, that she could marry based on her personal feelings.  She had felt how Midna burned for Link and she did not want anything less for herself.

She came to stand before her desk again, looking at the mess of papers strewn across it. She glared at them, but forced herself to sit down.

***

Paradoxically, the busier she was, the more often she found herself visiting Ganondorf.  She often found her stress somehow alleviated after speaking with him; she did not want to consider the implications of that.   She had gone from seeing him perhaps twice a week to nearly every day.  When she spoke of the weight she was under, she had the impression that he understood.

You are being too good to him, she thought.  It was true that she was treating him better than she would a typical prisoner.   Along with replacing his mattress and bringing him books to pass the time, she had her servants bring him the same meals she was given herself, with rich meats and ripe fruits.  Well, prisoner that he may be, he is still a king and must be treated hospitably.  She had several changes of clothes made for him and had a wash basin sent to him each morning.  It would be cruel to make him sit in his own sweat.  She even acquiesced to his request for a blade and mirror so he could groom his beard.   His hands are weapon enough; if he was going to hurt me he already would have done so.

Now she leaned against the wall in his cell, arms crossed as she complained about her latest meeting with her advisors where Otto once again urged her to accept the invitation to Hytopia.

He stared in bafflement.  “Hytopia?” he repeated.  “I have never heard of this place.”

“It is a small Kingdom to the North of Hyrule.  They produce clothing, mainly.”

“You do not want to meet this Prince?”

“I have met him before.  He was not pleasant.”  She giggled as a memory came to her.  “The first time I was introduced to him, he looked at me very disapprovingly.  When I asked him if something was wrong, he said he’d expected me to be blonde.”

Ganondorf snorted.

“Most women in my family have been blonde,” Zelda added.  “As a child, I was very insecure about my hair.”

“The Princess Zelda of my time was blonde. At least, I think she was.” He frowned.  “She was always wearing this ridiculous head covering.”     

“That Zelda is said to have been unfathomably beautiful.”

He studied her for several seconds.  She saw the bob of his throat as he swallowed.  “That Zelda was a child,” he said finally, lowering his eyes.

Suddenly there was a knock at the cell door and a voice calling, “Your Highness?”  Alarmed, Zelda straightened.  Only her most trusted servants knew that Ganondorf even existed.  For one of them to check for her here must mean something urgent.

“Apologies,” she said to Ganondorf, and walked briskly to the door.  She closed it firmly behind her and turned to the maid standing there, who slumped with relief upon seeing her.

“I am sorry to interrupt, Your Highness,” she said quickly.  She sounded out of breath. “It’s just that, the soldiers you sent to the desert have returned.”

“Oh, excellent.  Where are they?”

“They’ve been sent to your study to wait for you, Your Highness.”

Zelda blinked.  “There? That room is small for so many people.”

The maid began wringing her hands together.  Zelda noticed then that she was shaking.  “Well, there are only three that returned,” she said.

Zelda felt a pit forming in her stomach. “I sent fifteen. Where are the others?”

“The three who returned are the only ones who survived.”

Chapter Text

When Zelda entered her study, she found three men slumped in chairs in front of her desk.  They were still dressed in their Hyrulian military uniforms.  Upon seeing her, two of them quickly stood to attention.  The third stared blankly at the floor, not standing even when his comrade elbowed him.

“It’s alright,” Zelda said.  “Please sit. I’ve had tea sent for us.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” said the man in the center seat, sitting again.

Zelda sat at her desk, observing them.  The man who had spoken was the oldest, perhaps in his forties, and was sitting rigidly.  The other two appeared younger than Zelda, barely out of their teen years, if that.  The man on the left was staring intently at her, something like reverence in his eyes.  The man on the right was the one who had not stood; she did not think he had even yet looked at her.  Zelda felt a tightness in her stomach.

“Will you please tell me your names?” she said quietly.

“Your Highness, my name is Randolph,” said the older man.  “With me is Benny and Hans.” He gestured at the men on the left and right respectively.   

Hans finally raised his head at the sound of his name, but did not speak.  Benny still gaped at her.  “Is it true that you are a goddess reincarnated?” he said quickly.

“Don’t ask the princess such stupid things!” Randolph snapped.  He turned back to her.  “I apologize, Your Highness.  They are young; this was their first mission of this length, and they are not taking the losses well.”

Zelda smiled uncomfortably.   “It is fine. I am just a human woman, unfortunately, but I do have some power within me.”

“Then you can go to the desert and – ”

“I told you to stop telling the princess – ”

“Peace, gentlemen!” Zelda said sternly.  They fell silent.   “Now, let us discuss what has happened.   I am to understand that the mission went poorly.  Please, speak freely,” she added gently.

Randolph launched into an explanation, stopping only when a servant entered the room to deliver tea.

The group had made it to the desert, but did not even get to the Spirit Temple.  They followed the map Zelda had given them, though it was difficult as many of the guideposts had fallen or were degraded.  Even far from the Spirit Temple, there were noticeably more monsters than normal.

“I’ve been to the Gerudo Desert. I’ve fought Moldorms before,” Randolph said, “Never so many at once.”

As they got deeper into the desert, it only got worse.  They were able to cross the River of Sand with relative ease (“Someone should repair that bridge though.”), but after that the problems began.  The sandstorms were so thick that it was difficult even to see the guideposts, making their map useless.  Enemy attacks became more frequent the deeper into the desert they got; one soldier was shot by a Bulblin in the head.  (Hans jolted at this.  “His brother,” Randolph said quietly.  “I am so sorry,” Zelda replied.  She noticed the young man had not drank any of his tea.)

“It’s almost like they were guarding the place,” Randolph said.  “Trying to keep us away.”

“Monsters do not usually behave like that,” Zelda said, biting the inside of her cheek.  Unless someone is controlling them…

 The group struggled their way through the desert.  They thought they were getting close but found it nearly impossible to tell.  That was when it happened.

“It erupted from a ground, a giant serpent,” Randolph said.  His voice was shaking now, bravado faded.  “Or perhaps a fish.  It had fins.  When it landed, it… flattened four of us.”

Zelda inhaled.

“We tried to fight – its skin was so thick our swords could not pierce it.  Its jaw was… it ate…” he trailed off, clearly struggling to speak.  “I apologize, Your Highness,” he said weakly.

Zelda shook her head.  “No need to apologize.  I get the idea.  How did you escape?”

Randolph took a deep breath.  “We tried to run.  It kept burrowing under the sand and erupting underneath people’s feet; it was like it could sense them.  Finally Benny threw his sword away.  The thing chased after it; we were able to run away.  But by then it was just the five of us left… we couldn’t keep going.”

“The five of you?”

“Rodrigue and Toren survived the attack but on the way back… a pack of Lizalfos – they sacrificed themselves so we could get away.”

There was silence for a moment.  Then Benny spoke. “Your Highness… we failed you.”

“No, there is nothing you could have done.”

“Your Highness, even if you do not believe you are a goddess… with your powers, you could…”

“Do not ask the princess to go there,” Randolph said sharply.

“But she is the only one…” he cut himself off at Randolph’s look.

The only one.  Could she defeat a monster of this magnitude?  She wished Link were here still.  You cannot rely on him for ever.  She had light arrows. It was true that there was no one else.  And could she allow the danger to stay?

“No, he is right,” Zelda said finally.  “Merchants use the desert to pass to Hyrule for trade. This makes us look weak to outsiders.” And makes me look weak as our leader.  “And if there is someone or something controlling the monsters, they cannot be allowed to continue.  My magic is strong.  I will have to go.”

***

After a very long, very heated discussion with her advisors, Zelda returned to Ganondorf’s cell once again.  She knocked, opening the door.  He was reading a book, which he put away when she came in.

“What was that about?” he said.  “You were gone for a long time.”

“I will be gone for longer still.”

He raised an eyebrow.

She sighed.  “You asked me to update you on the group that went to Gerudo Desert.  They have returned.  Three of the fifteen that I sent. The rest perished.”

“How?” he demanded, standing.

“They did not make it to the Spirit Temple.  They were attacked by a monster.  A giant snake-like beast that moved through the sand and would jump out at them.”

He exhaled.  “That sounds like a Molduga.”

“You know of it?”

“Yes, I’ve killed a few of them, though we tried to avoid them where possible. They are possibly the most vicious monster in the Gerudo Desert.”

“You’ve killed multiple of them?” Zelda asked incredulously.  “By yourself?”

He smiled smugly.  “Usually with others, but yes.”

A thought came to Zelda’s head.  Bad idea, she chastised herself.  Horrible, terrible idea.

“Well, anyway,” she said. “They said it seemed like it, and the other monsters, were trying to guard the path to the Spirit Temple.”

“They were guarding it?” When she nodded, he narrowed his eyes, deep in thought.

“The knights didn’t stand a chance against a monster like that,” she continued when he didn’t speak.  “So now I must go. I may be gone for some time.  I came here to let you know.”

Ganondorf frowned at her, registering her words.  “You are going to the Desert Colossus.  To fight a Molduga,” he said dryly.

“Yes,” she said.  “I will bring a group of knights with me, of course.  But they will need my magic.”

He continued to stare at her, his mouth open slightly.  Then he glared, his face twisting into a grimace.  “No you are not,” he said dismissively.

“Excuse me?”

“You are not going to the Desert Colossus; that is insane and suicidal.”  His fingers twitched; he balled them into fists.  

Zelda let out a startled laugh.  “I was not asking your opinion,” she said.

“I don’t care what you were doing,” he snapped.  “You are not fighting a Molduga.”

She watched him contemplatively as he glared at her.   “Ganondorf,” she said softly.  “Are you worried about me?”

His eyes widened in angry shock; the silence felt nearly solid.   Then he snarled, “Of course I am worried! If you die how I am supposed to get my magic back?  You’ve been very clear on that.”

“Yes, of course,” she said, feeling somewhat deflated.

He relaxed slightly, breathing deeply.  “Look, Princess,” he said finally.  “I am being serious.  Getting to the Desert Colossus is impossible if you don’t know what you are doing.  There are near constant sandstorms.  You need to cross this massive river of quicksand –”

“A bridge was built across the River of Sand years ago,” Zelda interrupted.

He paused, clearly taken aback.  Then he shook his head.  “Even so, once you are passed that, you need to cross the Haunted Wasteland.   Wooden posts have been erected as guides but they are near impossible to see when there is a storm and they only go a part of the way.  Only a Gerudo can get through the final stretch – why are you smiling?”

“Ganondorf, do you think no one has been to the Spirit Temple – Desert Colossus, I should say – since the Gerudo left Hyrule?  It is a historical site.  The wooden posts you speak of are likely long gone but there are stone guideposts now.  There are maps; many archaeologists have gone on expeditions there.”

She almost laughed at his look of bafflement but felt it wise to hold her tongue.  “Of course,” he muttered angrily, “I keep forgetting…”

“I know that it is dangerous, and I may not have been to the desert before, but ordinary people do pass through it with some regularity.” She tapped into her magic, letting light shine from her.  Ganondorf met her eyes.  “I can take of myself.”

He looked away, glowering.  A hand came up to the back of his neck; the other still in a tight fist.  After a moment he relaxed, seemingly coming to a decision.  He straightened as he turned back to her and lifted his chin, peering down at her.

“You must take me with you,” he stated firmly.  

She crossed her arms.  “And why would I do that?” she said.  Never mind that I had that exact thought only minutes ago.

“I know the safest way to the Desert Colossus; I have been there several times.  I know the monsters of the Gerudo Desert and have experience against all of them. I have fought and killed Molduga. I have a personal attachment to the Desert Colossus – if some criminal is using it for some foul reasons, I want them dead. Most of all,” he said, voice lowering to a growl, “I refuse to spend the rest of my life in this cell because you decided to be a fool and get yourself killed.”

Zelda contemplated his words.  Truthfully, it would make her feel safer to have someone who knew the desert with her.  Especially someone who had experience with the snake monster – the Molduga.  

“If I allow you to come,” she said, glancing at the shackles tattooed on his wrists.  “I will not be undoing the seal on your magic.  You will fight as an ordinary man.”

His lips curled into an arrogant smirk.  “Even without my magic I am no ordinary man.”

She bit her tongue.  Could she possibly trust him enough to do this?  Since their argument a few weeks prior, he had been well behaved, had not laid a finger on her or made any threats.  She did not wish to grow his resentment towards her by leaving him alone with only his thoughts for multiple days or weeks.  And for all of her talk, she was concerned about traveling to the desert.  His knowledge and strength would certainly be welcome.

“Very well,” she said.  “I will bring you.”

There was a flash of triumph in his eyes as his smirk grew.  “If I am to accompany you, Princess, I have two demands.”

She rolled her eyes.  “Demands? As if you are in a position to have demands after you are the one nearly begging to come with me.  What do you want?”

“First, from now on I want a bigger room.  Not another prison cell.”

“I… suppose that is reasonable,” she said slowly.   

He nodded.  “Next, we are not going to leave for at least one week.  I need time to at least attempt to train whatever worthless knights you intend on bringing.”

“I – yes, fine,” she said, surprised.

A satisfied smile came to his face.  “Well then, Princess,” he said.  “I believe it is time you release me from this cell.”

Zelda hesitated.   Was she really going to do this?  To work with her enemy, the man who had vowed multiple times that he was going to take her kingdom felt like the epitome of foolishness.  You have already agreed; you cannot become indecisive now. Mustering her resolve, she stepped through the door, and dismissed the magic barrier across it.  “Come along, then,” she said.

He walked across the barrier slowly, stretching his arms as he did so.  Out of the cell, he somehow seemed even larger, his presence filling the hallway.  “Finally,” he murmured to himself.  “I was losing my mind.”  

Zelda watched him suspiciously, waiting for an attack, a threat, something to confirm her fears that she had just made a terrible mistake.  When nothing happened, she cleared her throat.

“Come, we will go to my study,” she said.  “We must come up with a story of who you are.”

***

Zelda spent much of her time then in a daze, lost inside Midna’s mind.   Through her eyes, she travelled to an ancient prison in the Gerudo Desert – where Ganondorf had originally been exiled, she learned – to find the Mirror of Twilight.  Then it was to an abandoned mansion deep in the frigid mountains of Snowpeak.  Then back to the Faron Woods, deep within an old temple from Hyrule’s past.  Each step would bring them closer to Zant, and then they would be coming here, to Hyrule Castle.  The thought filled Zelda with equal parts anticipation and dread.

In her own body, she had been given free reign of the castle.  Ganondorf had created some magical barrier around it so there was no way in or out.  She knew she should take advantage of her newfound freedom, find a weapon, or a way to get messages through the barrier, but she was too often distracted by what Midna and Link were doing to make any real headway.  Without the Triforce of Wisdom, she felt as though some intrinsic part of her was gone, and her thoughts were sluggish.

Occasionally she would become so lost in her own head that she would sit in a chair for hours, unaware of anything occurring outside her own body, until she would find herself being dragged from her chair by Ganondorf, who would take her to the dining hall and force her to eat.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked once.

“I need my little spy to be healthy, do I not?” he said with a smirk.  Occasionally she caught him watching her with a concerned look on his face when he thought she was not paying attention.

After, he would walk with her throughout the castle grounds, his hand gently resting on the crook of her arm.  Initially she would pull herself away, but she realized she found it easier to focus on her own body when he touched her.  She didn’t have the capacity to consider what that meant.

During their walks, he would question her on what Midna and Link were doing.

“They are on their way to the final mirror shard,” she said now.  “A city in the heavens…” It had occurred to her that she should perhaps not be so forthcoming with information, but Ganondorf seemed to have no interest in laying an ambush.  (“Let them come to me,” he said darkly.  “I will end them then.”)

“Legends say Hyrule was founded by sky beings,” she continued. “The mirror is in their city. The Oocca.”

 Ganondorf paused, confusion plain on his features.  “Oocca?  I thought…”

“What?”

He looked truly bewildered for a moment, then shook his head, reshaping his expression to its normal cool detachment. “Never mind.  I am not sure what came over me.”  He continued to walk, guiding her along.  They came to one of the castle’s gardens, a fountain surrounded by blue flowers.  In the fountain center was a statue of a woman, the Goddess Nayru.  Zelda had always found her stone expression disapproving.  She and Ganondorf stood in silence for a time.

“It will not be long now until the hero arrives,” Zelda said finally, glancing at him.

“Yes,” he said quietly. “I have been preparing.”

She tilted her head, looking at him quizzically.

“A way to catch them off guard.” His eyes became stormy.  “You will not like it,” he said.

“What do you mean?”

A cruel smile.  “Shall I show you?”

Before she could respond, he vanished.  She looked around, confused.  A moment later, she felt it.

Rage.  Such rage burned within her.  Hatred towards Hyrule, to what its king had done to her.  She wanted to burn it all down.  She wanted to make it hers and built it anew.

Hello, Princess, came his voice, deep inside her mind.  She felt her arm raise against her will, light shining from it.  

What are you doing?! She could not say the words out loud, could not move her mouth, or any of her body.

What better way to disarm the hero, Ganondorf replied to her inside her head, then to make him fight his own Princess.  

Her body began floating above the fountain, light bursting from her chest.  She raised her arms in front of her, forming a ball of light and throwing it down.  It left a circle of obliterated flowers where it hit the ground.

“Yes, I think this will do nicely.”  The words came through her own lips, her own voice. She felt his smugness within her.

Stop this! Zelda thought.

Roughly he lowered her to the ground in front of the fountain.  There was no pain when her feet hit the stone; somehow, he had made her skin hard like glass.  Her head titled down, looking at her reflection in the fountain water.

What do you think, Princess?

Her skin had become grey, lines of corruption trailing down her neck and arms.  This was not the most striking thing, however.  Concentrating through her horror, she could see herself now through Ganondorf’s eyes, and through them she saw two women within her reflection.  

The first was the Princess of Hyrule.  The hated daughter of his old enemies; if he looked closely, he could see the similarities to that child princess who had damned him.  He could not stand the sight of her. He would destroy her and enjoy it.  He wanted to wrap his hands around her neck, and squeeze until he saw the light fade from her eyes.

Beneath this was Zelda, gentle, lovely, spirited, tender-hearted Zelda.  So brave, to stand up to one such as him. The answer to his loneliness.  He wanted to protect her, to make her his.  He wanted –

The vision was torn away and she was left staring at her normal reflection, the greyness gone from her skin.  Ganondorf was standing beside her, his chest heaving.  “Stay out of my head!” he roared.

Before she could remark on the sheer hypocrisy of this statement, he’d stalked away.

Chapter Text

Zelda had never seen a man fight so gracefully, she thought, watching Ganondorf spar with the Hylian knights.  He moved with impressive speed, blocking incoming attacks with only the training spear he was holding.  Occasionally he would leap back to dodge an attack, falling back into a fighting stance the moment his powerful legs reconnected with the ground.  She had no doubt that in a true fight, he would be able to take out multiple of the knights at once.   And this is before I have given him back his sword.

“This Lord Dragmire is very strong,” said her advisor Otto, sitting in a chair next to her at the training grounds.

“Lord Ganondorf will be an asset in the mission.  We are fortunate that he has come to us,” Zelda said.

Lord Ganondorf Dragmire (“Is that your real surname?” “The Gerudo king has no use for a surname, but it was my birth mother’s.”) was nobility from a faraway kingdom who had been forced to flee after his country had been ambushed by its neighbour, his king slain and his home razed. (“That is not believable, Princess. I would have fought back.”  “They brought a very large army.”) Needing somewhere to go, he decided to travel to the place where his ancestors had lived; even in his homeland he had heard of the kindness of the Princess Zelda of Hyrule and hoped she would take him in.  (“Large ego you have, kind Princess.” “My advisors will find it flattering.  It will make them like you.”) His ancestors had been Gerudo and he had knowledge of their original homeland in the deserts of Hyrule.  When Zelda had mentioned her upcoming journey there, he had offered to accompany her and offer his protection, in return for temporary lodging.  (“I am not sure that this story is convincing.”  “Just swear to them that you will keep me safe and they will not find you objectionable.”)

Otto nodded in response to her comment, frowning as he watched the soldiers’ training.  “It is fortunate that you have found someone to escort you, but I do not think this mission is necessary,” he said.  “At least, it is not necessary for you to go.”

She sighed.  “We have already discussed this in depth.  You are not changing my mind.”

She was spared having to argue by Ganondorf, who had stopped his sparring and approached them.  He had donned his black armor, and he had redone his hair in its tight braids against his head.  He looked every part the picture of a king, she thought.

“Your Highness,” he said, inclining his head.

“Lord Ganondorf,” she replied.  “What do you think?” she asked, nodding towards the soldiers.

“They could use some work,” he said, grimacing slightly.   Zelda was sure if they had not been in public his words would have been far less charitable.  A faint smile came to his face.  “Your turn, now.”

She frowned.  “My turn?”

He chuckled.  “If you thought you were getting out of training, you are sadly mistaken.”

“I don’t need training,” she said.

“Prove it, then.”

She glanced at Otto, who was watching the exchange with wide eyes.  “Oh go on, Your Highness,” he said when he saw her.

Zelda gave Ganondorf what she hoped was a deeply unimpressed look and followed him into the training ring.  There were several marks in the dirt floor where it had been disturbed by the soldiers’ sparring.  He gestured at the rack of spears and swords hung on the side of the training ring’s wooden wall, next to a wall of targets for bow and arrow practice.   “Go ahead, Princess.  Pick whatever you like.”

She threw a hand out to her side, light pouring from her.   A golden bow materialized in her hands, which she immediately held to her side, facing the target wall. As she drew the bow string taut, a light arrow appeared in her fingers.   She took a deep breath, then loosed the arrow towards the target, pushing on it with her magic to ensure it hit the target center.  Quickly she repeated this four times, putting a light arrow into the center of all five targets on the wall.   When she turned away, she saw that the knights had stopped fighting and were watching her.  

Ganondorf also saw them and narrowed his eyes.  “Who told you to stop? Keep practicing!” he ordered.  There were a few annoyed and unhappy looks, but Zelda was pleased to see that he was obeyed.  Then he began walking towards her, still holding a training spear.  “Well done,” he said softly.  “But what will you do if your enemy gets close?”

Before she could reply, he lunged towards her, spear outstretched.

Startled, Zelda threw up a shield of light, her bow dissipating.  The spear slammed against it and Ganondorf let out a laugh as he was thrown back. 

“What was that for?” Zelda called to him.

He shook his head, still laughing.  “This spear is blunt, and I know my strength, Princess.  I will not hurt you.”  Then he came at her again.

Fine, then.  This time when he was near to her, she warped herself away, reappearing behind him.  She formed balls of light in her hand and shot them towards him – though she made certain these would only knock him back, not truly maim him like the balls of energy he had forced through her body at Link – but he spun around and sidestepped to avoid them.  Zelda raised her hand, and a triangle of light appeared underneath his feet.  He cursed and dove to the side, but not quickly enough, and he was thrown to the ground when the triangle flashed.  Instantly he was back on his feet and running towards her again.  Zelda teleported behind him once more; this time he was prepared for it and was running towards her new position before she had even reappeared.  She jumped to the side, attempting to dodge his spear, but he anticipated her movements and lowered it, hooking it into the fabric of her dress.   She tripped, landing hard on the ground, and he knelt over her, loosely holding the spear across her upper chest to pin her down.

“When we go to the desert, you probably don’t want to wear a dress,” he murmured.

Desperate to wipe the gloating smirk off his face, Zelda wrenched her arm free from under the spear and thrust her hand towards his face, light bursting from her.  In his blindness-induced shock, she was able to free herself and hit him in the chest with a shield of light, knocking him onto his back.  Quickly she straddled him, fashioning her light into a sword which she held to his throat.

He blinked repeatedly, clearing his vision, his eyes widening as he took in their positions; her bent over him, legs around his upper abdomen, sword against his neck.

“I win,” Zelda said simply.

“If I had my magic this would not even be a contest,” he grumbled, but his eyes were bright.

They stared at each other for a few moments, Zelda’s heart still pounding with the adrenaline from their fight, before Ganondorf cleared his throat awkwardly.  “Perhaps you could get off of me,” he said.

“Oh – yes, of course.” Zelda scrambled away from him.  As she stood, wiping dirt off the skirt of her dress, she saw that the knights had once again stopped their sparring, many of them now watching them with open mouths.   She felt her face flush; she had forgotten they had an audience. Ganondorf glared at them and without a word they began training again.  

“Tomorrow, we will do sword practice,” he said to her.  “Wear more appropriate clothing.”    

Without waiting for her response, he turned and walked back towards the knights.

Clearly dismissed, she returned to her chair to oversee their training.  Otto was gazing at her contemplatively; she found that she could not meet his eyes.

***

“Leevers are wormlike creatures who burrow under the sand and attack passersby from underneath.  They are mainly a nuisance, but they have sharp spikes and can be dangerous when they attack in groups.  They are slow – you may be able to ignore them, but they die easily to a sword.”

Zelda and the knights were seated around a round table, days later, listening to Ganondorf lecture about different desert monsters and the best ways to fight each of them.  He had a book cracked open in front of him – Flora and Fauna of the Gerudo Desert, which he had found in Hyrule Castle’s library – showing a drawing of a cone shaped worm with protruding spikes on what might have been its head.  (“These images look nothing like the real thing,” he had complained to Zelda before the meeting.)

“The Moldorm,” he said, flipping to another page, this one showing another worm creature with large mandibles.  “Also very common.  They have sharp teeth; do not let them bite you.  If they think you are too difficult to fight they will retreat.”

One of the soldiers muttered something to his neighbour.  They both snickered.  Ganondorf slammed his hand down on the table.

“You will be silent and listen!” he shouted. “If one hair on Her Highness’ head is harmed because of your complete ineptitude then Moldorms will be the least of your concern.”

The man who had spoken looked down, cowed, but his friend raised his head defiantly.  “Is that a threat?”

“Yes,” said Ganondorf.

The man sputtered.  “Who do you think you are?  I won’t be threatened by some outsider! You think you – ”

“Enough!” Zelda interrupted.  She could see the tension building in Ganondorf’s body and thought it wise to intervene.  “Lord Ganondorf knows the desert well; I have placed my trust in him for this mission.  You will listen to what he says.” She glanced around the room as she said it, then turned her gaze back to the soldier who had spoken out of turn.  “Now, you will apologize to Lord Ganondorf for your interruption, or you will leave.”

He scowled, looking down.  After a moment, his face red, he muttered an apology.  Zelda looked at Ganondorf, seeing his jaw clench, but all he said was “Fine,” then returned to his explanations.

After he was finished and all the soldiers had left, they were the only ones left in the room.

“Thank you,” Zelda said, “for not losing your temper.”

Ganondorf crossed his arms, frowning.  “You are too soft on them. They do not fear authority.”

“I do not want them to fear me,” she replied.

“Fear is obedience.”

“I want to be obeyed because I am respected, not feared.”

“Fear is respect.”

Zelda smiled sadly at him.  “Is that how you ruled your Kingdom? With hatred and fear?”

“When necessary,” he said after a moment.

“That sounds lonely.”

He didn’t respond, looking at the wall behind her.  Eventually she touched his arm and he blinked, startled.

“Come, let us go to dinner,” she said.  “I will be retiring early tonight; we are leaving tomorrow.”  

***

When Midna and Link entered the Twilight Realm, Zelda thought that she was dying.  She had thought that the atmosphere when Hyrule had been under the blanket of Twilight had been oppressive but compared to this it was nothing.  Perhaps it was due to her Triforce piece being gone.  She could not breath, could not think.  Surely she was becoming a spirit.   She thought she felt her body fall to the floor in the castle throne room but could not be certain; she could no longer see anything but the darkness of Twilight.   Someone began speaking to her, but she could hardly hear anything other than Midna’s voice.

She felt an arm curl around her back, a hand on her own arm as the voice grew louder.  Ganondorf, she thought.   He had been with her, in the throne room.  She tried to force herself to focus on his words, on his touch.

“ – is happening? What are they doing, Zelda?”

“They – going after Zant – Twilight Realm,” she mumbled.  She could still not see her own surroundings.

She heard him mutter something unintelligible and then she was pulled against him.  She felt a hand on her face, wiping away her tears; she hadn’t realized she was crying.

“Stay with me; focus on me,” he murmured. 

She blinked repeatedly, listening to his voice instead of the pained moans of the cursed Twili that Midna was looking at.  Eventually she could see his face in front of her, a concerned frown on his lips.  When she met his eyes, he smiled slightly.

“Good,” he said, “Now tell me what the hero is doing.  But do not stop focusing on me.” He removed his hand from her face, brought it to rest on her back. 

She inhaled deeply, pressing herself closer to him, putting her arms around his waist.  “He is looking for Zant.  He needs to find… Sols.  To reach the throne room.”

“He will come here soon, Princess,” he said.  “It will all be over then.  We will fight.  He will die.”

Even after everything Link has done, still you underestimate him, Zelda thought.  “And then?” she murmured.  “What will happen to me?”

There was no answer.  Zelda sighed, resting her head against his chest.  If she wasn’t so exhausted, she would have laughed.  What was she doing, taking comfort from a man who, if he got his way, would be killing her before the day was done?  

It does not matter. He will not get his way.  Link will see to that.   After watching Link, through Midna’s eyes, best all manner of monsters, she had become certain of it.  The thought made her tighten her arms around him.

“Ganondorf,” she mumbled, most of her vision still filled with the darkness of the Twilight Realm.  “How could you stand it, to be in the Twilight Realm for so long?  I feel that I am going mad.”

“I was mad for much of it, I think,” he replied, stroking her back. “I had no form; I was nothing. I could remember my promise to take Hyrule though, even if I could barely remember what it meant.  Eventually, I learned how to siphon power from the pain of the Twili and I… remembered myself.”  

You are still mad, Zelda thought.

They stood there for what felt like ages, holding each other.  Occasionally he would ask what Link was doing, and she would answer, fingers digging into his back like a lifeline, stopping her from getting swept away in her feelings of despair.  Otherwise they were silent.

Eventually, Link and Midna reached Zant.  He died.

They came to Hyrule Castle, where Ganondorf was waiting for them.  He poured himself into Zelda’s body once again, forcing magic through her at the hero.  She felt an all-encompassing rage, stronger than what she felt that day in the garden, but still, underneath, there was a sadness, perhaps even regret. Ganondorf lost.

Midna returned to her the Triforce, and her spirit; finally she felt whole again.  Ganondorf threw himself at Link, transforming himself into a giant beast.  He lost.

Next they were in Hyrule Field, Ganondorf on the back of a giant black horse, throwing magic back at the hero.  This time Zelda herself fought, showering him in light arrows.  When he gave up on this tactic, he created a magic arena, him and Link alone inside its walls.  Zelda could only watch them fight.  As it progressed, she could see Ganondorf’s eyes becoming wide with an angry panic, though he did not show any other signs of doubt or weakness.  And then he misstepped, and she watched Link impale the Master Sword into his stomach.

End of Part 1

Chapter Text

Part 2:  Revelations

“Thank you, Master Auru, for accompanying us.  Your knowledge of the Gerudo Desert is commendable.”

“Only to the edge of the desert, Your Highness.  I am getting too old to fight monsters.”

“I understand completely.”

They were currently traversing Hyrule Field on horseback, having left Hyrule Castle that morning.   Zelda suspected they would reach the edge of the Desert in five days.  If only they could just warp there, she thought, but it was difficult to warp to a place she had never been before, and even more so if she had to take other people with her.  At least the weather was nice.  It was warm and the sun shone brightly, and the grass of the rolling countryside was a vivid green.  It had been so long since she had been able to leave the city.   The travel had been easy so far; they had seen a few Bokoblins in the field, but the monsters had no interest in attacking such a large party.  She had brought ten knights, including Randolph and Benny.  She had tried to refuse their participation, telling them they had already done enough, but they were insistent on seeing the mission through.  

“Still,” Auru continued, lowering his voice slightly.  “I wanted to come at least this far.  I needed to see this companion of yours.  A male Gerudo, huh?”

Zelda glanced back towards Ganondorf, who was currently bringing up the rear of their party, riding the largest horse the Hylian knights owned.  She was a black mare with a reddish tint to her brown mane and Ganondorf had seemed almost delighted when he saw her, claiming she must have the blood of Gerudo horses in her.   Zelda thought he looked quite regal, upon the majestic steed.  When he saw her watching him, he inclined his head in a nod.  She looked away.

“Yes,” she said, responding to Auru’s question.

“Very convenient, isn’t it, that someone claiming to be Gerudo should appear just as you need to journey to the Gerudo Desert,” he said dryly.

“You do not trust him.”

He shrugged.  “I will trust your judgement, Your Highness.  I just implore that you be careful.”

She smiled.  “Oh, you don’t need to worry about that, Master Auru.  I do not trust him either.”

She had to admit, however, that so far Ganondorf had not done anything objectionable after being released from the dungeons.  She found his way of training the soldiers effective, albeit abrasive.  He was not well liked, but he was listened to.  Earlier in the day they had stopped for an hour-long break to eat and rest the horses, and he had made the knights run practice drills.  This had certainly not earned him any favour.  

Eventually the sun began to lower in the sky and Zelda decided it was time to stop for the night.  They erected tents – Zelda, Ganondorf and Auru each had their own tents; the knights slept two to one – and had dinner and attended to the horses.  They had decided to set up camp at the top of a small hill, thinking it would be easier to see any monsters that approach, and now Zelda was standing a short walk away from their camp, where the hill began to slope down again, watching the last of the sunset.  After a short time, she heard footsteps as Ganondorf came to stand next to her.

“How are you?” she said, still looking out at Hyrule Field.

“Very glad to be out of the castle,” he said.

She hummed in agreement.  “I haven’t been out of Castle Town since – ” she cut herself off. Since I pelted you full of light arrows and Link killed you.  “It has been a long time,” she concluded lamely.

“It has,” he said, and from the hardness in his voice she was sure he knew exactly what she was thinking about.

“Are you looking forward to returning to your homeland?” Zelda asked, wanting to change the subject.

He did not answer for a time.  “I don’t know,” he said finally.   She waited, but he did not elaborate.  Turning her head to look at him, she saw him staring wistfully out at the green fields, his lips pressed together and his arms crossed.

“I remember visiting Hyrule for the first time,” he said suddenly.  “It was maybe a year before the unification war started; I was young, newly eighteen.  I had just been crowned King of the Gerudo and was invited to meet the King of Hyrule and his newborn daughter.”

“What was he like?”

Ganondorf scowled.  “He was rude and dismissive.  He wanted me to swear fealty to Hyrule but he treated me and my people like primitive barbarians.  I refused, obviously.” He stared out again at the rolling hills, face softening.  “What I remember the most about the visit was this,” he added, gesturing in front of him.

“Hyrule Field?”

“Everything is green.  The winds are cool, not scorching.  The nights are warm.” He sighed deeply.  “I suppose I was envious.”  

“Is the desert really so terrible?” Zelda asked.  A part of her urged to touch his arm, to offer comfort, but she refrained.

“It was not…” he trailed off, bringing a hand to his chin.  “My countrywomen did not dislike it as much as I,” he said after a pause.  He looked at her.  “I do not know why I am telling you this.”

“I like to hear about your past,” she said.  “After all, we are allies now, at least for a time.”

This was evidently the wrong thing to say, for he tensed immediately.  “We cannot be allies while you continue to shackle me,” he said roughly.  

Zelda frowned, opening her mouth but he cut her off.  “It is getting late; I need to meet with the knights to set a watch rotation.  Good night, Princess.”

***

So on they continued, journeying towards the desert’s edge.  Eventually the large chasm dividing Hyrule Field from the Gerudo Desert became visible far in the distance.

“These chasms were not here in my time,” said Ganondorf quietly, who was riding at the front of their party next to Zelda.  “There was a river dividing our countries, which fed into Lake Hylia.”

“Apparently the chasms began to appear about two hundred years ago,” Zelda replied, remembering her history lessons.  “No one knows why.  Although, I have to wonder if they aren’t because of you.”

“Because of me?”

“Because of the Triforce of Power,” Zelda clarified.  “According to legends the Triforce contains the power of the goddesses, the same power that they used to create this land and hold it together.  Din created the earth and the mountains – with her power removed from the light world, perhaps the earth has begun to pull itself apart.”

“Interesting theory, Princess.”  His eyes widened slightly.  “Remind me which of your goddesses created Courage, then.”

“Farore,” she said.  “The creator of life.”

“And now her piece is gone from this realm.”

“Oh – er – well…” Zelda had forgotten that he believed Link to be in the Twilight Realm with Midna.  “If there is an impact to that, it will likely not be seen for centuries.”

He narrowed his eyes at her.  “You do not seem as concerned as you should be about this,” he said.

“There is no use worrying over things you cannot do anything about,” she said.  “Anyway,” she said, glancing behind her.  “We should not talk about this in public.  Knowledge of the Triforce at all is a secret of the royal family.  Others cannot know of it.”

He also glanced backwards at the knights who were clearly not paying the slightest attention to the two of them.  He looked back at her, frowning.  “If you are hiding something, I will find it out,” he promised, but did not press her any more than that.

As they rode, the incoming chasm was getting closer.  Soon they could see the long stone bridge that crossed it.

“We will reach the bridge today,” Zelda said.  “Across it, there is an old fortress that was abandoned ages ago.  We can stop there for the night.”

Ganondorf nodded absently.

Soon they decided to take another break before making the final stretch across the chasm and into the desert. 

“I suppose this is where we part ways,” Auru said.  “Good luck, Your Highness.”

“Thank you, Master Auru,” she said, reaching out to grasp his hand.  “I appreciate you coming this far.”

He inclined his head.   “Please be careful.” The formality dropped from his tone as he squeezed her hand.  “It would be a sad day for Hyrule – and for me – if anything were to happen to you.”

“Everything will be alright,” she reassured.  “I have the power of the goddesses within me.  And,” she added, glancing at Ganondorf, who was checking his horse’s shoes. “I may not trust him completely, but I do trust his strength and expertise, and he does have personal interest in ridding the Spirit Temple of monsters.”

“Hmph.” Auru also looked at Ganondorf, frowning.  “That reminds me, I wished to speak with Lord Dragmire before I go. Please excuse me.”

Zelda watched him approach Ganondorf with interest.  She saw Ganondorf draw himself to his full height as Auru approached, but this did not appear to intimidate Auru.   She could not hear what they were saying, but Ganondorf crossed his arms, glowering.  Oh dear, she thought, covering her mouth to hide an amused smile.  The conversation appeared to become heated, both men glaring at each other.  Eventually Auru gave a satisfied nod and withdrew.

“That man was at the castle, with your hero.” Ganondorf said to her later, after she had said her final goodbye to Auru.  They were back on horseback and had begun to cross the long bridge across the chasm into the desert. “Who is he to you?”

“Auru is a member of the Resistance, the group that was aiding Link,” Zelda explained.  “He was also my tutor when I was a child.  What did he want with you?”

Ganondorf huffed.   “What do you think? If anything happens to the princess I will make you regret it.” His voice took on a higher pitch as he imitated Auru.  “As if he could do anything to me.”  He let out another annoyed breath.  “You’d think I was a boy again, asking a mother for permission to take her daughter out.”

Zelda laughed.  “What did you say?”

“I told him he was welcome to kill the Molduga himself if he was so concerned.”

“I imagine that went over well,” Zelda said, rolling her eyes.

“His reaction entertained me.  Then I told him that I’ve seen your magic and I trust in your abilities.  That I vowed to you that I would protect you and that I always keep my vows.  He seemed to like that better,” he added after a pause.

“I wonder why,” Zelda said flatly, but secretly she was pleased.

As they approached the end of the bridge, she saw Ganondorf straighten in his saddle out of the corner of her eye.  She turned her head to see him looking ahead with a furrowed brow.

“Are you alright?” she asked.

He blinked.  “I’m fine.  Princess, you said there is a fortress ahead?”

She nodded, repeating what she had said before they had reached the chasm.  “Do you know it?” she asked.

“Yes,” he said, voice low.  “I did not recognize this area at first, with how the chasm has changed it… but this fortress must be my old home.”

***

Ganondorf’s thoughts were confirmed when the stone fortress became visible.   It appeared to be one large, interconnected structure, nestled against the side of the valley they’d entered.  If any of the multiple entrances had doors, they had long since rotted away, leaving behind only the weathered rock walls and simple holes for windows.  The remnants of what was presumably a staircase led to a large opening near the center of the fortress, where Zelda could see a short horned figure slouched against the entrance way.  A Bulblin, and surely not the only one.

“Again?!” Benny exclaimed when she alerted the group to the enemy’s presence.  “We only just removed them weeks ago.”

“We could pass them by,” Randolph said.  “Although it would be safer not to sleep in the open if we don’t need to.”

“We kill them,” Ganondorf commanded.  “Good practice.”  His eyes were hard.  “You knew you would have to fight, did you not?” he snapped, seeing the skeptical looks of some of the knights.

“I agree with Lord Ganondorf,” Zelda said.  She held her arm to her side, materializing her bow in her hands. 

They left Benny and another knight to watch over the horses – Zelda had been especially reluctant to bring him on the journey at all after the horrors of his first mission, but the young man had been insistent – and went to clear out the fortress.   Zelda shot the Bulblin at the entrance before it noticed them, earning her an approving look from Ganondorf.

The entrance opened into a hallway, which split into two possible pathways.  The walls were all the same stone as the exterior, with some faded splashes of color indicating they may have been painted long ago.

“We should split up,” Ganondorf said.  “Check every room.”  

He took half of the soldiers and proceeded down the left hallway, Zelda taking the remainder down the right.  The fortress was a maze of branching hallways that all looked very similar, making navigation difficult.  Luckily, it appeared that the monsters had only just started to move back in, for they were few, and nothing more dangerous than Bulblins.  After defeating them, Zelda sent a few knights to do a final sweep of the fortress and began making her way back to the entrance.  

It was clear from the appearance of the fortress that no one had lived there in ages.  The stone floors were worn and uneven, covered with dirt and sand that had blown in from the outside.  In one room there were rows of stone benches facing a tall statue of a woman.   She had her arms loosely outstretched with one palm facing the sky – the other hand must have broken off at some point – and had a snake coiled around her neck.  Zelda thought it made her look somewhat sinister.   She also passed a hallway that was connected to multiple smaller rooms, some of which had tarnished metal bars across their entrances.  A jail, she supposed.  Another room held a large hall with colored stones lining the floor, with patterns of what she recognized to be the Gerudo’s crest from her textbooks.  She realized it was the same pattern that adorned the back of Ganondorf’s cape.  

When she returned to the fortress entrance, the knights that had gone with Ganondorf were back, beginning to move their bedrolls and other supplies into the fortress.  Ganondorf himself was absent.  When she asked where he was she was met with a shrug.

“He said he wanted to check something and that we should bring everything inside and start preparing for dinner,” a knight told her.

Zelda frowned.  “I am going to look for him,” she said.  “Carry on.”

She wandered the fortress hallways, apprehension growing with each moment she did not find him.  Surely he wouldn’t try something this early in their journey, would he? Or perhaps he had decided to run.   No, he won’t leave while his magic is still sealed.  She thought so, at least.  She wished she had gone with him when they had split up, what was she thinking –

Her nervous thoughts evaporated when she entered a large room and saw him in the corner, tracing the stone walls with his fingers.  He stopped and turned when he heard her footsteps.

“What are you doing?” she said, the words coming out more aggressively than she had intended.

He gave her an irritated look.  “Fear not, Princess. I am not doing anything nefarious.”

“You would not be you if you were not scheming,” she replied, smiling slightly.  This earned her a scowl.  “What, then?” she asked.

He watched her for a moment, lips pressed together.  “I was… reminiscing, I suppose,” he said finally, letting out a tired sigh.  “I know hundreds of years have passed since I was last here.  But I don’t think I truly believed it until now.”  He gestured vaguely at the room, which was as empty and run down as the rest of the fortress.

“Because of this room?”

“Not this one specifically.”  Then, “This used to be my personal chambers.”

“Oh?”

He nodded.  “It was much grander, then.”

“What did it look like?” she asked.

He glanced around the room, eyes shuttered.  “There was a rug covering the floor.  It was blue; I think it had a snake pattern.  It is hard to remember...”  He grimaced, then shook his head.  “There was a table and chairs there,” he said, gesturing at the room center.  “I often met with my second here.  Nabooru.”

“Your second?”

He nodded.  “In times where there is no king, the rule of the Gerudo is passed down through a certain family.   Nabooru was the eldest daughter of that family, so she was my second.” He chuckled softly.  “She despised me.”

“She was jealous of your position?”

“Not at all.  But she did not approve of my views on Hyrule.  It’s a shame; she was formidable.”  He fell silent then, staring intently at the room center as though looking at something unseen.  Then he continued, gesturing at a wall. “There was a shelf there, with books and jewels.” He nodded at the adjacent wall.  “On that there was was a tapestry, white, with the Gerudo crest.”  He paused, eyeing her suspiciously.  Seemingly satisfied with whatever it was that he saw in her face, he said, “I was told it was made for me by my birth mother.”

“Your birth mother,” Zelda repeated.  “Did she not raise you?”

Ganondorf shook his head.  “She died in childbirth.”

“I’m sorry,” Zelda said.  “And your father?”

He snorted.  “No clue.” At her surprised look, he laughed.  “Princess, Gerudo do not care about paternity.   Why would I want to know some random Hylian?”   

“You were not curious?”

He waved his arm dismissively.  “I am Gerudo; I take after my birth mother in all ways.  She is the one who made me. My father is irrelevant.”

Zelda bit the inside of her cheek.   This viewpoint was so odd to her, who was only a princess because of who her father was.  Somewhere in the past, there had been an ordinary Hylian man, completely unaware that his son was a powerful king.  She was not sure if she found the image sad or amusing.  She touched the wall where the tapestry had been, looking away from him.

“My mother also died in childbirth,” she said.  “I was meant to have a sibling, a little brother, but there were complications.  I lost them both.  I was six years old.”

“Too young,” he murmured.

“I cannot remember her well. I do remember that my father became somewhat distant after that.  He loved her dearly.”   She turned back to him suddenly, clearing her mind of sad thoughts.  “Ganondorf,” she said.  “Will you show me around? I’d like to hear more of what this place used to be.”

He gazed at her skeptically, meeting her eyes.  Then he stepped forward, taking her by the arm.  “Come along then,” he said.

Chapter Text

“There used to be an instrument here,” Ganondorf said, gesturing to a spot in the floor which was still marked, as though something heavy had sat there for a long time.  He said a word Zelda did not recognize – a Gerudo word, she realized.  “It is very similar to the Hylian organ,” he clarified.  “I used to play frequently.”

“You play the organ?” Zelda said, skeptical.  They were in a large hall that used to host performances and ceremonies, according to Ganondorf.   The stone at the front of the hall was raised to make a stage.

Ganondorf smirked.  “You don’t believe me?”

Zelda shrugged, smiling.  “To be honest, I find it hard to imagine you having hobbies that don’t involve brooding and plotting.”

He rolled his eyes.  “I assure you I was very good.”  

“Humble, too.”

“Humility is pathetic,” he said.  “If you have strengths then you should take pride in them.  Anyway, I am not sure why you are surprised.  You must know that there is power in music.  Or rather, there is power in emotions and those things which provoke them.  Tell me Princess, what do you feel when you use your magic?”

She frowned, thinking.  Her power felt like a well within her, always present, and drawing upon it had always been second nature.  But now that he mentioned it… “I suppose I think of everything that I want to protect,” she said.  “My country, my people…” She glanced at him.  “And you?”

“I think of all those who have wronged me and what I would like to do to them.”

Charming, Zelda thought.

“My point is that there is power in emotions, positive and negative,” he said seriously. “And what else stirs the emotions like a song?  Do you play anything?”

“There is a harp that has been passed through my family,” she replied.  “Supposedly it originally belonged to a goddess.  I was given lessons as a child.”

Ganondorf brought a hand to his beard, eyes narrowed.  “A harp, huh…  I would have thought an ocarina.”

Zelda raised her eyebrows.  “I’m surprised you have heard of that.” She shrugged. “If the Ocarina of Time even exists, it was lost long ago.”

She thought back to how Link, in the body of a wolf, would howl melodies by those strange whistling stones, and go into that strange trance afterwards.  The power of music…  “There is an organ in the castle,” she said to him.  “Perhaps I can hear you play sometime.”

He smiled smugly.  “Gladly, Princess.”

Later, they found themselves in a hall that Ganondorf claimed used to be elaborately decorated with portraits of past kings.  

“With one of you?” Zelda asked.

He nodded, straightening.  “My hair was shorter then.  And my ears were round,” he added, reaching with one hand to touch the point of them.  He scowled.  “They changed because of the Triforce, I assume.  Makes me look like a Hylian.”

She looked at the mountain of a man in front of her, with his odd green-grey skin and thick red eyebrows that ran into the mane that was his hair, and laughed.  “I assure you that nobody would ever mistake you for a Hylian.” She giggled again, seeing his look of offence.  “Relax, it is not a bad thing.  You look powerful.”

Instantly his anger faded, replaced by smugness.  “I look powerful, do I?” he repeated, leaning towards her.

“Yes, well.  Anyone would think so.” She coughed, searching for a new topic of conversation.  Turning her mind back to what he said about the wall’s past decorations, she frowned.  “Actually, there may be a portrait of you in Hyrule Castle.”

“What?”

“It is in storage for safe keeping with other artifacts that were taken after the Gerudo left the desert.  I have not looked at those things in ages.” She brought a hand to her forehead, trying to recall what was written about the portrait.  “Historians believe it to be a portrait of the Gerudo king who betrayed Hyrule, but it is hard to tell since the face has been destroyed.”

She could see him tense, his lips curling into a grimace.  “Not only has Hyrule stolen my country’s things, they have also damaged them?”

Zelda wished that she had not brought this up.  “According to the notes in the archives,” she said quietly, “it is believed that the Gerudo damaged the portrait themselves.”

His mouth opened in disbelief, which quickly turned to rage.  “You lie,” he snarled, then paused, taking a deep breath.  “I should not yell,” he muttered.  “It has nothing to do with you.”

Her eyes widened.  “Is that an apology?” 

“Of course not,” he said quickly.  She smiled. He took her by the arm once again.  “Come, Princess.  I still haven’t shown you my throne room.”

***

They awoke early the next morning to carry on towards the Spirit Temple.   The sun had only started to rise when they left the old fortress.  Zelda paid particular attention to Ganondorf as they were departing, but any emotions he may have had about leaving his old home he kept well hidden.

According to Ganondorf and confirmed by their maps, the River of Sand was a short way from the fortress. As they rode on, Ganondorf took the lead and Zelda found herself towards the end of the group, next to Randolph.

“How are you doing?” she asked.

“Oh, you don’t need to worry about me, Your Highness,” he said. 

“I’d like to know.”

He shrugged.  “I think we stand a better chance this time, with your powers.  And Lord Dragmire seems to be very strong.”  He frowned slightly.

“You don’t like him?” she asked, amused.

He shrugged.  “It’s not that.  We shouldn’t have to rely on a foreigner to protect our princess is all. Although… he is quite harsh.”  He winced.  “Apologies, Your Highness.”

“Why do you apologize?”

“Oh, I just thought… you seem fond of him,” Randolph said awkwardly.

“Ah.”   Perhaps she should not have spent so much time alone with Ganondorf the day before.  She hoped none of the other knights had come to this conclusion.  She may have admitted to herself that she enjoyed the former Gerudo king’s company at times, but to call herself fond of him?  Laughable.

“Well, anyway,” she said, changing the subject.  “There is something I wanted to say to you, Randolph.”

“Your Highness?”

She looked at him seriously.  “If we are attacked by the Molduga and things are going poorly, I want you to take the other knights and escape.”

“What! Your Highness, we could not leave you!”

Zelda shook her head.  “I am being serious.  I trust myself to get away, and as you said, Lord Ganondorf is strong.  But I cannot focus on all of you, and I refuse to have any more blood on my hands.  Promise me this.”

He looked pained.  “What happened before, it was not your fault, Your Highness.”

Yes, it was.  “You must promise me, Randolph.”

He lowered his head.  “Alright.”

“Thank you.”

Soon after this, they stood at the edge of a massive channel of quicksand which flowed nearly as though it were water.  The River of Sand, what used to be the first major obstacle on the way to the Spirit Temple.  These days crossing it was much easier due to the wooden bridge that had been erected across the quicksand. Or at least, it had been.

“I thought you said there was a bridge,” Ganondorf said flatly.

For what was in front of them could hardly be called a bridge anymore.   Large sections of the structure were missing and what remained was rotting and looked moments away from getting swept away in the sand river.

Randolph whistled softly.  “The bridge was looking rough when we were here before, but nothing like this.”

For the bridge to be degraded so much in such a short time could not be natural.  Something, or someone, did not want people traveling to the desert.   

“Looks like we’ll have to cross the old way,” said Ganondorf, who looked as though he found their dilemma quite entertaining.

“And what would that be?” Zelda crossed her arms.

“Special shoes, sleds, anything to distribute weight to prevent sinking.” His lip curled into a smirk.  “I’d have suggested to bring something like this if I hadn’t been told there was a bridge.”

“You don’t need to look so pleased about it.”

He leaned down towards her.  “If I had my magic, I could fly us across,” he murmured in her ear, making her shiver.

She pressed her index finger into his chest plate.  “Nice try.”  Then she stepped away from him, turning back towards the others.  “I will have to warp everyone,” she declared.   “Come forward.  Two at a time.”

Two knights stepped forward with slightly skeptical looks.   Zelda held out her arms, grasping each of them by a hand.  She looked across the sand river, focusing very hard on the opposing bank. She reached into the well of magic inside of her chest, thinking of how she needed to get them across if she wanted to protect Hyrule.   An instant later, the soldiers disappeared and reappeared on the other side of the River of Sand.  She nodded to the next two in line, beckoning them forward.

After she had teleported the knights, as well as the horses and their equipment across, it was only her and Ganondorf left to cross.  She held out her hands to him, and felt the pulse of her Triforce piece when he took them.  She felt her stomach lurch as she warped them.   When they reappeared on the other side, Ganondorf stumbled, a hand coming to her shoulder to steady himself.   When he lifted his head, his face had taken on a stronger hint of green.

“Are you alright?” Zelda asked.

“It’s more nauseating when I’m not in control of it,” he said roughly.  He let go of her.  “I’m fine.”

Before she could respond, there was an explosion of movement from behind him as a group of Moldorms burst from the ground, jaws snapping.  Instantly Ganondorf’s sword was drawn, and he threw himself at them without hesitating.  A few of the knights joined in the fight, and the monsters were defeated handily before Zelda could even ready her magic.  She thought that Ganondorf had killed over half of them by himself, and when he turned back to her he gave her a savage smile.

“Glad you decided to take me along yet, Princess?”

“Get us to the Spirit Temple and then ask me that,” she replied.

He snorted, then turned back to the group at large.  “Welcome to the Haunted Wasteland,” he announced.  “We should get going before a sandstorm starts.”

***

They did not get far before a sandstorm did start.  It became increasingly difficult to see more than a few feet a front of them, let alone the way markers. Zelda had a scarf wrapped around her face, covering her mouth, and still felt like she had eaten buckets worth of sand. They were attacked by monsters multiple times – more Moldorms, Leavers, even a group of Bokoblin and Lizalfos together.  There was no sign of any Molduga, although Ganondorf claimed the sand where they were walking was not deep enough for the monster to burrow under, and it was unlikely to appear until they had progressed deeper into the desert.  So far he had been extremely effective in dispatching each monster that appeared.  Zelda could see the confidence of the knights growing, and became increasingly glad that Ganondorf was there.  She dared not tell him so; the last thing that man needed was an ego-stroking.

Eventually the storm let up somewhat and Zelda saw that they were approaching a stone structure with multiple guideposts around it.

“That marks the halfway point,” Ganondorf said.  “We should stop for the night here.”

Zelda was happy to agree.

By the time they had set up tents, the sun had nearly set.  Ganondorf volunteered to take first watch and after the knights had retired, Zelda came to lean against the stone monument next to him.

“I am going to be washing sand out of my hair for the next year,” she complained.

“You shouldn’t have left it down,” Ganondorf said.

She grimaced, trying and failing to run a hand through its tangles.  She stopped when she saw the amused look on his face.

“Are the sandstorms always this bad?” she asked.  “I don’t know how you managed it.”

“There would be ones like this occasionally but the Haunted Wasteland is the only place it is this constant.” He shook his head.  “I don’t think it is natural.  Although,” he added, narrowing his eyes.  “It was worse today then I’ve ever seen it.”

Something is trying to keep us away, she thought.  When she voiced as much to Ganondorf, he nodded.  “I don’t like it,” he said, glaring out at the desert in front of them.

“If the sand is as thick tomorrow, I’m not sure we will be able to get far.” They had hardly been able to see the guideposts at multiple points and Zelda was convinced that if Ganondorf were not there, they would have gotten hopelessly lost.  Another thing she neglected to tell him.

“There are other ways,” he said in response to her statement.  At her questioning look he gestured towards the monument they were leaning on.  “You’ll see,” he added cryptically.

She said nothing, and he did not elaborate.  They stood in silence for a time, watching the stillness of the desert.  Eventually Zelda yawned.

“Go to sleep,” Ganondorf said.  “I can watch on my own.”

She hesitated.  “No, it’s alright,” she said quietly.

“You don’t trust me.”  It was not a question.

“Would you, if you were me?”

He crossed his arms. “Obviously not.”

Chapter Text

The sandstorm was just as thick the next morning, if not worse.  Zelda thought she could see the next guidepost if she squinted, but it might have been anything else.

“I think it may be time for your other way,” she muttered to Ganondorf. 

He nodded, an arrogant smile coming to his lips.  “Come with me, Princess,” he said.  She followed him towards the stone monument.

“The Phantom Guide will show us the way to the Desert Colossus,” he said.

“The what?”

“There is a spirit, believed to be a former Gerudo king,” Ganondorf explained.  “It guides those who are worthy to the Desert Colossus.  Only a Gerudo can see it.”

The books about the Spirit Temple she had read in preparation for this journey had not said any of this.  Although, she supposed they had all been written by Hylian archeologists.  She frowned.  “This is why you said only a Gerudo can get through the Haunted Wasteland.”

She strongly disliked the satisfied look on his face.  “You see what this means, Princess?  You are going to have to trust me.”

She crossed her arms, looking back towards where she thought she had seen the guidepost.  Or maybe it was a cactus.  Or a Moblin.  She looked back at Ganondorf, who smiled like he knew exactly what she was doing.  

“Fine,” she said finally.  “Do what you need to.  Are you worthy?”

“I used to be.  I suppose we’ll find out.”  

Without waiting for a response, Ganondorf walked up the stairs to the center of the monument, and knelt down on one knee, bowing his head.  He closed his eyes and spoke, his voice low.  She could not hear him well, but she did not think he was speaking Hylian.  He looked like he was praying.  After a time Zelda thought she could see something shimmering in the air in front of him, but it may have been her eyes playing tricks on her.  Ganondorf stood and returned to her.  “Time to go,” he said.

Quickly they got on the horses, Ganondorf in the lead, Zelda close behind him.   She could only see it at times, but there was definitely a shimmering in the air, akin to heat, but it was too early in the morning as to be that hot.  She mentioned it to Ganondorf, who looked at her in surprise.

“The Triforce of Wisdom,” he said after a pause.  “It must let you see things unseen.”  He appeared slightly put out over it.

“I cannot see it clearly.”  This seemed to cheer him up.

They continued through the desert, following Ganondorf’s directions.  As the day ran on and the sun got higher and higher in the sky, the heat became nauseating.  Just as the previous day, they were attacked by multiple monsters, mostly Leevers and Moldorms that hid, burrowed in the sand and emerged snapping under foot.  During one of these attacks Benny got a nasty scratch down the side of his calf, which Zelda used her magic to heal.  Afterwards, he stared at her blankly with his mouth open.

“Is there still pain?” Zelda asked.

He shook his head.   “You truly are a goddess,” he breathed.

Zelda’s smile became strained.  “If you are alright, let us carry on.”

He nodded eagerly.

“Do you get that often?” Ganondorf asked her quietly once they had continued on their way.

“What?”

He glanced behind them at the knights and nodded his head meaningfully in Benny’s direction.

“Ah.”  She let out deep breath.  “According to our legends the Hylian royal family is descended from gods.” She paused, frowning.  “Some say that to be Princess Zelda is to be a goddess reborn.”

“Clearly you disagree.”

“I do not want to be worshipped.  Unlike some,” she added pointedly.

“Funny, Princess.  Perhaps those with the power of the gods should be worshipped.” He glanced at the back of his hand, although his glove covered his Triforce marking.

“Are you including Link in that statement?”

He scoffed. “He doesn’t understand the power he has, let alone how to use it.  He is a fool.”

“He beat you still.  Anyway,” she said quickly, seeing the annoyance in his face. “I am no goddess.  Descended from one, perhaps, but even this…  I am not convinced.”

How can I be, if I could not protect my kingdom?  She had needed to surrender her kingdom to Zant; she had been kept by Ganondorf in captivity for months.  The most valuable thing she had done was give up her power to someone else.  This was why she had to defeat the Molduga, without Link, without Midna.  And yet, she thought, glancing at the man beside her, who had seemingly tired of their conversation and was looking forward, following the Spirit Guide.  Here I am asking for help yet again. 

***

“We are very close now,” Ganondorf announced.  “We should reach the Desert Colossus within the hour.”

Zelda was not sure how he could tell, as she couldn’t see six feet in front of her, but he sounded very confident.   They had little chance for conversation as the sandstorm thickened, Ganondorf requiring more concentration to follow their ghostly escort.  It was dispiriting; Zelda could have used the distraction.  As they got closer to their goal, it was becoming harder to ignore the nerves pooling in her stomach.  They were walking now, to give the horses a rest, but also because the sand had gotten deep enough that Ganondorf had warned them to be ready at any moment.   Randolph could not recall where exactly the first group had been attacked by the Molduga but he thought they had to have passed it.   At this point Zelda was wishing they would be attacked already and get it over with but even the Leevers and Moldorms had been eerily absent in the past couple of hours.

It was when she had this thought that the rumbling started.  Not a moment later a patch of sand began moving, rippling towards one of the knights who was walking leisurely at the back of their group.  Zelda cried out in warning, and the man sprinted to the side, being thrown to the ground as the creature emerged.  Zelda herself would have been knocked over by the shake of the ground when it landed were it not for Ganondorf grabbing her shoulder to stabilize her. 

“Remember, go for its mouth, and do not stop moving,” he hissed at her. His eyes were glued to the moving sand where the monster – the Molduga – had reburied itself and was now slithering in circles, searching for a new target.  It was the length of several men, and at times she could see the bony fin on its back emerging from the sand.  It stopped circling and began making a line towards Benny, who was still on the ground from the first attack.  He was staring in horror at the raised sand that was careening towards him, frozen in shock.   Run, you fool! Zelda thought, but the boy was clearly unable.  I should never have let him come. And now his death will be my fault.  The Molduga had nearly reached him, and she saw its fin emerge as it arced down deeper into the sand, preparing to leap again.   There was no way Benny would get away in time.  I will not let another person die! Zelda threw out her arms, magic pouring from her, and Benny warped away just as the monster threw itself into the air, mouth crunching around the spot where he had sat only a second before.  

As the Molduga soared into the air, Zelda could see it clearly for the first time.  None of Ganondorf’s descriptions, or the images in the books had prepared her for this.  The monster was massive, its mouth large enough that it would be able to swallow even Ganondorf with ease.  Its reptilian skin was a leathery brown, and the shape of its massive body would have suggested a fish were it not for the small clawed limbs at its front and back.  As it stretched back towards the ground in the air, Zelda could see its pointed teeth as it opened its mouth above them, its beady eyes scanning the ground maliciously before it dove into the sand again.

Go for its mouth, Ganondorf had said.  Zelda readied a ball of light as she watched the Molduga moving in the ground, cutting through the sand as easily as if it were water.  This time when it attacked again, she was prepared.  When it twisted back towards the ground, she threw her light into its face, down its throat.  The monster let out a cry and landed hard on the ground, writhing in pain.

Ganondorf was there instantly, sword ready.  The Molduga began snapping as he approached, but did not seem able to get itself under the sand again.  Ganondorf dodged its teeth – he made it look so easy, Zelda thought – and stabbed his sword into the Molduga’s eye.  The screech it let out almost made Zelda feel guilty.  Then Ganondorf’s sword was in its other eye and the monster let out a great shudder and stopped moving.

Dead.

That was too easy, she thought, frowning, but as soon as she had the thought, the monster’s body disappeared, gone in a puff of dark smoke in the way of all demons. 

There was silence for a moment.  Then the cheering began.

“You did it, Your Highness!”

“The beast is dead!”

“Look, the sandstorm has gone!”

Zelda looked up at this, realizing that it was true.  Whether it had to do with the Molduga’s defeat or was merely coincidence, the raging sandstorm had abated, and in the distance…

“The Spirit Temple,” she murmured.  It was near enough to make out the statue of the Goddess of the Sand.  Like her counterpoint in the fortress two days before, her palms were turned out before her, but this goddess had them both intact.

She felt a hand on her shoulder, and looked beside her to see Ganondorf, who had a slight smile on his face.  “Well done, Princess,” he said softly.  His smile faded as he looked out at the Spirit Temple.  “But it isn’t over yet.”  He removed his hand from her shoulder and brought it to rest back on the hilt of his sword.

Zelda nodded, turning towards the knights.  “Is everyone alright?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” said Randolph, though she saw him glance towards Benny, who seemed still dazed. “But during the monster’s attack, some of the horses fled.”  He gestured off in the opposite direction of the Spirit Temple, where without the sandstorm, the horses could be seen standing.  

She crossed her arms, glancing at Benny.  “Perhaps some of you could go collect them while we go ahead.”

She selected a group of four soldiers, the ones who had been the most shaken by the Molduga, and sent them away.  She, Ganondorf and the remaining six knights continued on towards the Spirit Temple, which was getting very close now.  She was slightly hesitant to reduce their numbers, but truthfully, she did not think any of the knights would much of an asset in a fight.  Perhaps if she had given Ganondorf more time to train them…   She shook her head.  Her magic, and his strength, would have to be enough.  Although, she worried, reaching down into that magical well inside of her, the magic I sent down the Molduga’s throat has taken quite a bit out of me.  Warping Benny without touching him had also tired her; she had never been able to do that easily.  Magic came from emotions, Ganondorf had said.  Perhaps he was correct.

They were close enough to see the goddess statue in full detail now.  Below her was an entrance into the temple.  The goddess herself was adorned with a headdress that had the impression of scales carved into it. 

“What is her association with snakes?” Zelda asked Ganondorf.

He opened his mouth to answer, then froze.  “Did you see that?”

“What?”

“Something moved in the entranceway.”  He unsheathed his sword with narrowed eyes.

Zelda lowered her gaze from the stone statue to the opening into the temple, but did not see anything.  She said as much.

Ganondorf scowled. “Ready yourself,” he said darkly.

They continued to approach the Spirit Temple, and were very near when Zelda saw movement.   What appeared to be a suit of armor emerged from the temple.  Its silver plating gleamed in the sun, and its gloved hands held a massive axe.  It was also moving towards them, faster than she thought would be possible for how heavy the armor must have been.

“No,” she heard Ganondorf mutter.  She glanced at him and saw his eyes were wide and the colour had drained from his face.  “That can’t be.”

“What?”  she asked, but he did not seem to hear her.

The armored figure stopped perhaps halfway between them and the Spirit Temple.  “You should not have come here,” it said.  The voice was flat and monotonous, and could have been male or female, if it was a human voice at all.  “You will regret coming here.” It continued its march towards them. 

At the words, Ganondorf blinked, shaking himself out of whatever shock had come over him.  “Let me, Princess,” he said, and without waiting for a response he began stepping to meet the suit of armor. 

“Who are you?” he called.

“You will regret coming here,” was the only answer he got, the tone identical to its previous words.  Then it swung its axe towards him, which he met with his sword.   He strained against the blow but did not stumble.   The armor pulled the axe back and swung again.   Its actions seemed unnatural to Zelda: automatic and unthinking.  She readied her magic and slowly approached the fight.

As she watched them, an odd thought came to her.  Ganondorf was holding back.  He would parry or dodge the strikes against him but would not retaliate despite numerous opportunities. Occasionally he would attempt again to question the suit of armor, to no avail.  Zelda did not understand why; the thing was obviously not conscious, repeating only the same few phrases.  She did not think it could even understand his words.

The clear tension in his body told her Ganondorf was becoming frustrated.  After a few more instances of his questions being ignored, he let out a growl.  On the next swing, he dodged easily, and when the axe was lodged into the ground and the armor stumbled, he lunged, his sword outstretched.  Though instead of stabbing as Zelda was expecting, he put the point of his sword up to the armor’s neck and jerked it upwards.  The helmet fell to the sand with a thud, and Zelda gasped when she saw what was underneath.

It was a girl.

She couldn’t have been more than sixteen.  She blinked repeatedly, dazed, then her eyes widened as she took in the scene before her, looking first to Ganondorf, then Zelda and the knights behind her.  The most striking thing to Zelda was the girl’s coloring.  The deep tan of her skin and the bright red of her hair made it clear that she was Gerudo.

“What is this?” Ganondorf asked, his voice soft and dangerous.

The words seemed to jolt the girl from her stupor.  She put two fingers to her lips and whistled.  Then she ran.

“Get back here!” Ganondorf roared, but before he could give chase, the ground rumbled.

Zelda turned to see a fin in the sand moving towards them.  Another Molduga? This one appeared to be larger than the one they fought before.  

Beside her, Ganondorf cursed loudly.  She glanced at him to see him looking in the opposite direction from which the new Molduga was coming, and when she saw what he was looking at, her stomach lurched in horror.  For there was a second Molduga coming towards them.   

She looked towards the knights, who had realized what was happening, and most of whom had terrified looks on their faces.  A few of them had unsheathed their swords, but this was undermined by their shaking.  She caught Randolph’s eye and mouthed ‘Remember your promise.’  

She could not wait to see if he acknowledged her, as the first Molduga had reached them, and she had to warp herself away to avoid getting devoured.  When she reappeared, she prepared to throw light into the Molduga’s mouth as before, but before she could do so she was forced to run to avoid the second monster and her magic skimmed off the side of the first Molduga’s body.  It did not even seem to notice.

She continued like this, attempting to down one of the monsters so Ganondorf could end it, but it was impossible to aim when she was continuously having to dodge.   The two of the knights who were well trained in archery also attempted to shoot the beasts, but their arrows bounced painlessly off their thick skin.  Zelda could tell they were becoming tired.  She was as well; the monsters seemed to know she was the one to focus their attacks on.  

“Princess, you need to hit their mouths,” Ganondorf growled when she warped near to him after missing yet another attack. 

“You think I am not trying?” she snapped.

Perhaps they should try to escape, she thought.  But there was no way they could outrun the Molduga, and she could not warp everyone at once.  Reaching down into the magic well inside her, worrying about how low it was getting, she was not sure she could warp them any great distance at all.  The nearest notable landmark besides the temple itself was the stone monument where they had rested that morning, and with how thick the sandstorm had been during their travels, she was not sure she even remembered where it was.

Suddenly there was a roar of pain, as one of the knight’s arrows finally hit its mark in the roof of one of the Molduga’s mouth.  Unfortunately, this was little more than an annoyance for the monster, and when it landed, it quickly burrowed itself back under the sand.

Zelda prepared herself to dodge again, but the Molduga, enraged, did not turn to her, but in the opposite direction.  This was her chance, she thought, taking aim at the other Molduga, which leapt out of the ground directly where Ganondorf had been seconds previously.    This time, undistracted, she was able to hit its throat, and the monster crashed to the ground, writhing in pain.  She fashioned a sword of light in her hands and made to run to the felled Molduga when she heard a horrified scream from behind her.  Turning, she saw the knight who had shot the arrow in the jaws of the first monster.  It bit down and he slumped, dead.  A second man was there, trying to free him, but the Molduga thrashed, and he was hit in the head.  He collapsed to the ground; Zelda hoped he was only unconscious.  She shot light at the Molduga, which hit its side, startling it, and the monster burrowed itself into the sand once again.

She warped to the man’s side and to her relief, saw that he was breathing still.  Randolph was there already, kneeling over the injured man.  “Get him out,” she said.  “All of them.”

Randolph hesitated.

“You promised,” Zelda reminded coldly.

Randolph jerked his head in a nod.

Waiting only long enough to see that he obeyed, she turned her attention back to the Molduga that had killed the soldier.  It was moving through the sand, not to herself or the knights as she expected, but to the other Molduga, still on the ground from her attack.  Ganondorf, she thought.  He was atop the felled monster, slicing at its face.  He did not appear to notice the second monster moving towards him.  Zelda began to run.

“Ganondorf!” she yelled; it was nearly at him now.  “Behind you!”

He glanced behind him, cursed and threw himself off the Molduga as the second one emerged, snapping at him.  He landed hard on the ground.  Both monsters quickly buried themselves again.

“It got my leg,” he grunted when Zelda approached him. Shakily he stood, cursing again.  “Can’t fight two at once,” he mumbled.

She watched the two monsters, both circling them, underneath the sand again.  If this keeps up, she thought, we are going to die.  She did not think she had enough magic left for more than a few attacks on them.  And Ganondorf could not get them while they were in the air, not without his magic.  She looked at him.  He had a hand on him upper leg, grimacing.  

“Can you run?” Zelda asked.

“Yes,” he said immediately, though she wondered if he was lying.  “Need to beat them,” he muttered.  “I need to question that girl.”

One of the Molduga was preparing to strike again.  Zelda ran out of the way, then looked behind her. Ganondorf was attempting to follow, but there was a limp in his step, and he was not moving near quickly enough. The Molduga was gaining on him.  She tried to warp him as she had Benny earlier, but she had so little magic left; she did not think she could even warp herself.  She watched the monster get closer.

He was about to die; she knew it with certainty. She felt a sharp panic within her at the thought.  

It was then that she reached into herself, for the seal on his magic, on his power. 

And broke it.

Immediately Ganondorf stopped running, turning back to the monster gaining on him. He tilted his head back, a dark light glowing in his chest, and began to laugh.  There was a rippling in his skin, then suddenly, as though it had burst from him, the man was gone, replaced with a monstrous boar.

He was massive, his forelegs alone taller than Zelda, and much thicker around, made of pure muscle.  Rather than the hoofed feet of a real boar, his front feet would have looked nearly like human hands were it not for the sharp claws poking out of each finger.  His face was pure boar, with long pointed tusks and small beady eyes that glimmered with rage or madness.  The only thing that told Zelda that this creature had once been Ganondorf was the red mane, the same color as his hair though thicker, longer, and wilder.  

When the Molduga emerged from the sand, there was a ferocious snarl and the boar creature – Ganondorf, she reminded herself; he was still Ganondorf – leapt at it, wrestling it to the ground, claws going to its thick throat.   The Molduga thrashed desperately underneath him, but Ganondorf held on tightly.    

In the corner of her eye, Zelda saw movement and barely managed to get out of the way before the second Molduga emerged beneath her.  With the other distracted by Ganondorf, she was able to take clear aim at its mouth and brought it down.  She saw from the scratches on its face that this had been the one Ganondorf had been attacking earlier, and with a light arrow to its eye, she killed it swiftly.

Ganondorf and the first Molduga still fought viciously, the Molduga rolling on the ground snapping wildly with its jaws, while the boar clung to it, scratching it and stabbing it with his tusks. Zelda raised her bow at them, though with the wild thrashing she worried about hitting the wrong target.  Just as she had decided to try anyway, there was a final whine from the Molduga as it slumped and stopped moving.  A moment later it disappeared into nothingness.

It was over. 

Zelda stood in slight disbelief, staring at the boar.  Distantly she noted that Randolph and the other knights were gone, her orders to flee obeyed.  She and Ganondorf were alone.

He turned to her, still in that monstrous form, and padded towards her.  He was covered in blood; she could not tell what was his and what was the Molduga’s.  He snarled as he approached her, and there was nothing human in those eyes as he peered down at her.  Could he even recognize her, even remember her?

“Ganon,” she said softly.   He growled.

“Ganondorf,” she tried again.  “It’s me. Zelda.”

Tentatively she reached out a hand towards him.  His eyes went to it instantly.

“It’s Zelda,” she repeated.  Inwardly she braced herself to fight.  Could she possibly beat this thing?

The boar lowered his head and sniffed at her outstretched hand.  She dared not move or breath. Then, to her surprise, he pressed his forehead against her palm.  The fur against her hand was matted and bloody.

A moment later there was a flash and Ganondorf was a man once again, slumped where the boar had been, his head still against her.  Slowly he lifted it from her palm and blinked blearily at her.

“Zelda,” he said.

Then he collapsed.

Zelda knelt, maneuvering him onto his back.  He no longer appeared conscious.

As quickly as she could, she removed his upper armor, and lifted his undershirt.  Confirming her fears, she saw that the sword wound in his abdomen had reopened and was hemorrhaging blood and light both.

“No,” she breathed. She pressed her hands to the wound, frantically pouring healing magic into it.  Too little; the fight with the Molduga had taken so much out of her.  “Please,” she muttered.  “Please heal.”  His skin was beginning to knot itself back together, but slowly, so slowly.  He had already lost so much blood.  “Please,” she repeated.  His right hand had begun to glow – The Triforce of Power.   Please save him again.  She continued to push magic into him, hoping, praying it would be enough.

Then the magic stopped.  No! She reached into herself, but for the first time in her life that well inside her was empty.   Seconds after this revelation, a rush of exhaustion passed over her, and she collapsed to the ground beside him.

Chapter Text

When Zelda woke, she had the worst headache she had ever experienced. Dimly she wondered if that armored girl had returned and taken an axe to her forehead.  She moaned, pressing herself against the warmth that was surrounding her.  

She realized she was being held against a male chest, an arm around her.  She lifted her head, which throbbed in protest, and slowly opened her eyes.  It was the near darkness of dawn or dusk; she could not tell which.  

“You’ve burned yourself out,” came a low voice from above her.  “You need to rest.”  Ganondorf.

She glanced up at him, then to both sides.  They were moving, atop the back of an animal.  Not a horse, she thought, but she could not properly tell in the dark.  “You were hurt,” she said, remembering.  Her voice was hoarse; her entire body felt weak.  “Are you alright?”

He hummed.  “There is an oasis not far from here,” he said.  “We can rest there.  And… decide our next course of action.”  She felt his thumb on her back, stroking her.  It was oddly soothing.  She sighed.

“I was surprised when I woke up to not be shackled again,” he said after a time, his voice hardening.

“I am surprised that you are still here and that I am not dead,” she rasped.

His arm tightened around her back.  “I promise you this, Princess,” he said coolly.  “If you attempt to remove my powers again, I will end your life.”

“Then do not give me a reason to.”

He did not reply, but resumed his caressing of her.  His actions confused her, but her head was in too much pain to put her thoughts into words.

“Sleep, Zelda,” Ganondorf murmured, his voice softer now.  “We will discuss what has happened later.”

She should not sleep. He had his magic now – she had given it to him – and so she could never let down her guard around him again.  But her head was still pounding, his touch was a comfort and his body was warm.  She lay her head back against his chest and soon lost consciousness yet again.

***

When she woke again she felt significantly more lucid, her headache nearly gone.  There was a weight over her, and she was lying on the ground.  She sat up, yawning, and saw that it must have been early morning.  Something slid from her shoulders and reaching for it, she saw that Ganondorf’s cape had been draped over her while she slept.  She pulled it back over herself; the morning desert air was cool.

Where was Ganondorf, anyway?  She felt a knot in her stomach, wondering if he had left after all.  With his powers returned, she no longer had any leverage over him.  Perhaps he had abandoned her to get lost in the desert, and left her his cloak as – what, an apology? A taunt?  She wondered if she had done the right thing by freeing him, healing him.  Then she remembered the panic she had felt at the thought of his death and realized she could not regret it.

She stood, wrapping the cape around her shoulders, and turned, taking in her surroundings.   True to his word, he had brought her to an oasis.  There was a pool of water, cerulean in the early morning light.  A few wild boars stood in the still water, drinking.  Around the pool, the brush was thick, and trees hung heavy with fruit.  It was the most peaceful part of the desert she had seen so far.  As she approached the pool, she saw a red-haired figure kneeling at the edge of the water.   He stood when he heard her coming.

“Feeling better, Princess?” Ganondorf turned, facing her.  His hair was damp; he must have washed himself as she slept.   

She nodded.

He held out his hand expectantly.  She stared at it for a moment before removing his cape from her shoulders and handing it to him.  He studied the bloodstains coating the back of it.  “This is filthy,” he said disdainfully, before kneeling back to the water again to remove what blood he could.  She noticed most layers of his clothing had been draped in the branches of a nearby tree.

“I can do that,” Zelda said.  “I need to wash my clothes anyway.”

He shrugged and handed her back the cape.  “Be quick,” he said, his voice hard.  “We have much to discuss.”  Without waiting for her to respond, he lumbered away.  There was a limp in his step, she noticed.

She waded into the water, wringing the blood from the cape.  Once she had finished, she glanced back towards Ganondorf, who appeared to be collecting fruit from the nearby trees.   Solely female society, she reminded herself. Nothing he has not seen before.  Then she shrugged off everything but her undergarments: a white chemise that went to her upper thighs and tan stockings that ended at her knees.  Though she knew this covered more of her body than what Gerudo women typically wore (at least according to her history books, which according to Ganondorf were full of inaccuracies), still she felt self-conscious.  Not the time for that, she chastised herself, and began to wash her clothes and herself.  By the time she finished untangling the nest that was her hair, it was becoming light outside and the sun was warm on her skin.

She hung her wet clothing in the trees next to Ganondorf’s and went to rejoin him.  His gaze slid up her body, prickling her skin, before meeting her eyes.  “Come sit, Princess,” he said roughly, and she followed him to an open patch of grass by the water’s edge.  Then moment she sat down he grabbed her wrist, pulling her to him.

“I’ve decided to help you, Princess,” he hissed.  “But if you even think about shackling my powers again, I will destroy you, and I will enjoy it.”

Zelda refused to cower to him.  “You told me this last night,” she said flatly.   

He squeezed her wrist.  “I thought it bore repeating.”

“Fine, then,” she replied coldly.  “If you do not make yourself a threat to Hyrule, then I will not seal your magic.”

He narrowed his eyes at her, studying her face before releasing her.  “Fine.”

Zelda rolled her eyes.  She had thought perhaps their near-death ordeal might have softened Ganondorf, to bring them closer, especially after he had allowed her to sleep pressed against him through the night, but of course the man was as snarly as ever.  “You’ve decided to help me, have you?” she said dryly.

“I want to know what is happening in the desert.  And that girl…” He faltered here, uncertainty in his eyes.

“She was Gerudo,” Zelda supplied.

“Yes, and more – she was enchanted.”

“Enchanted,” she repeated.  She thought back on the repetitive way the girl had fought and spoke, warning them away.

Ganondorf nodded shortly.   “I have seen it before.  It is like a possession; she would not have been herself.  Removing the helmet breaks it.”  He looked away, his face troubled.  “It is a very intricate spell.  I knew only two people with the capability of it.”

“Who?”

He paused, looking back at her with narrowed eyes.  “My mothers,” he said finally.

“Your mothers?”

“They were sisters, and powerful witches.”  He shook his head.  “It’s not possible.” His voice was tight.  “They would not be still alive.  They must have taught it to others.”  He did not seem to find this very plausible. 

“Would whoever enchanted her need to be nearby?” Zelda asked.  She remembered Ganondorf possessing her, his mind and spirit inside of her, controlling her.

“Not necessarily – once the spell is cast and orders are given, the enchanted acts on their own.  I suspect she was told to keep outsiders away from the Desert Colossus.  But for what reason?” he added quietly, lost in his thoughts, a frustrated glint in his eyes.

“We need to find her,” Zelda said. 

“I agree.  However…”  He brought a hand to his abdomen, wincing.  “If we are attacked again…” He sighed.  “We need to go back to the castle, to recover, replace our supplies.”  He glared at the hand on his stomach, clearly displeased.    

“Your leg was also injured, was it not?” Zelda said, remembering.

He nodded, scowling, and pulled at a large tear in his pant leg, revealing his upper thigh.  There was a long cut where the Molduga’s teeth had gotten him, and the skin around was inflamed.  “It appears the Triforce only intervenes with my life is threatened,” he muttered. 

Zelda shifted closer to him.  “May I?” she said softly.  When he didn’t reply, she slowly rested a hand over the wound.  After sleep, her magic had started to recover, so she healed his leg, which was much less taxing than the sword wound.  The skin slowly scabbed over, the redness fading from it.  Then the scab itself disappeared and the only sign the wound had been there at all was a thin white scar, which still glowed.  Zelda began to draw her hand back, only for Ganondorf to grab hold of her wrist, stopping her from moving away.

“Yesterday… you…”  With his free hand, he lifted the bottom of his shirt, staring at his sword wound.  It had not healed completely – Zelda doubted it ever truly would – but it already looked much better then when she had lost consciousness.  She saw in and around it the faint glow of her healing magic.

“I thought – the Triforce – but you…” He raised his head, staring at her with the same mixture of bafflement and scrutiny he often had before deciding to tell her anything personal.  Zelda felt a heat in her stomach under the intensity of his gaze, entirely different from the sun which was steadily getting higher in the sky.   “You healed me; that is how you burnt your magic out.”

“Well,” Zelda said, glancing back down to his wound, not wanting to see his stare.  “The Triforce helped.”

“You could have used what was left of your magic to escape, to save yourself.  Why would you…?”   His grip on her tightened slightly. 

Zelda did not want to answer.  To tell him of the horror she had felt when she saw him bleeding out felt like an admittance to something she did want to admit even to herself. 

“I could not leave you,” she said finally. Then, desperate to regain some control of the conversation, she added, “I could ask you the same – why did you not kill me the moment you woke? Your magic is freed.”

Now it was Ganondorf’s turn to look uncomfortable.  He dropped her wrist, but neither of them pulled back.  “I will not pretend the idea did not cross my mind.  I still might,” he added, shooting her a glare that she found rather half-hearted.  “Yet I…” He paused, appearing to steel himself.  “I found the thought… unpleasant.”  His face twisted with distaste, as though he had swallowed something sour.   “And,” he added roughly, “we both want to know what is behind these attacks in the desert, so it only makes sense to – to work together.  For now.”

Zelda nodded.  “Very well.  Then, for now, we are allies,” she said, extending her hand. We cannot be allies while you continue to shackle me, he had said before.  No longer.  It occurred to her that for the first time since she had known him they were on equal standing, neither lower than the other.

From the look on his face she thought he was having similar thoughts; Ganondorf stared at her outstretched hand as though it were a scorpion.  Then, slowly, he grasped it with his own.

She looked at their joined hands in slight surprise – truly she had not been sure whether he would take her hand – then smiled softly, turning her gaze back to his face.  “Ganondorf,” she confessed, her voice a low murmur, “I am glad that you are alive.”

He looked pained. “Princess…” he began, hesitantly.

“I think we have reached the point where you can call me Zelda,” she said.  “You have done so before.”

He swallowed visibly.  “Zelda,” he said.  He pulled his hand free from hers, before cupping her cheek with it.   He leaned towards her; she stopped breathing. 

“Zelda,” he repeated, moving his thumb across her cheek, then briefly, her bottom lip. “I am also glad.”  His eyes held hers, studying her expression intently.  They flicked down to her mouth.

Zelda raised her chin slightly, without thinking, toward his.  He was close enough now to feel the heat from his face.

Then he froze.

“Someone’s here,” he said.  

Startled, she jerked her head back, face burning.  Ganondorf had turned to the thick brush, a frightening expression on his face.  He flicked his hand towards it, and the greenery in the bush disintegrated.  There, hiding in the bushes, was a red haired, tan skinned girl.  Though the heavy armor was gone, she was unmistakably the same girl as before, and she saw Ganondorf’s eyes flash with rage as he realised it.

“You!” he snarled. 

The girl flinched, her eyes wide with fear.

“If you run again, I will make you regret it!”

The girl’s eyes flitted around, perhaps wondering whether it would be worth it to try anyway.  Zelda saw Ganondorf open his mouth to threaten again and lay her hand on his arm, stilling him.

“Look,” she said quietly, as if to a caged animal.  “Would you please come out? We just wish to talk.”

Ganondorf growled, “I’ll be the judge of that – she did set monsters upon us and almost kill us.”

The girl flinched again, but she moved the brush aside and emerged.   Her red hair was tied back in a high pony tail, and her blue silk outfit bared her midriff.  She had a spear gripped tight in her hand, and Zelda could see it shaking in her grip.

“I’m sorry,” she said quickly. “I followed you from the temple.” Her voice was high pitched with youth and laced with an accent Zelda supposed must have been Gerudo.  “I needed to ask you.” She spoke directly to Ganondorf now.  “How are you alive?”   

Whatever Zelda had expected the girl to say, it was not that. 

“What kind of idiotic question – I slaughtered the Molduga you sent after us.”  Ganondorf crossed his arms, fingers twitching.  That man really needs to learn to control his temper, Zelda thought.

The girl shook her head.  “No, not that, I mean… you are Gerudo, aren’t you?”

“Obviously,” Ganondorf snipped.

“Then how are you alive?”

“What are you talking about?”

“You are a male Gerudo!” She was becoming more animated now, desperate.  “How are you alive?  Every male baby has been a stillborn since the Traitor King!”

Shocked, Zelda quickly looked at Ganondorf, but he appeared just as startled by the words.

“Please,” the girl said, her eyes becoming shiny.  “You must answer me! My sister…”

Ganondorf continued to stare at her, becoming stoney.  Traitor King, the girl had said, a phrase Zelda was sure had not gone unnoticed. 

“Why don’t you introduce yourself and we can have some of this fruit my companion has collected?” Zelda said, hoping to calm the girl and diffuse some of Ganondorf’s tension.  “Then we can discuss this.”

***

The girl’s name was Pyra, she was fifteen (“almost!”), and she was indeed Gerudo, who had become a seminomadic people after leaving Hyrule, and had spent the past season in the fields of Labrynna.  She now eagerly ate the fruit Zelda offered her, juice running down her chin.

“Thank you for introducing yourself, Pyra. I am Zelda.”

Pyra’s eyes became wide.  “Zelda? As in, Princess Zelda? Of Hyrule?”

“Indeed.”

She cringed.  “I’m sorry, Princess!” she cried.  “I wasn’t trying to kill you!” (Ganondorf scoffed.)  “I just panicked! And I – I think they put a spell on me!”

Zelda gave Ganondorf a knowing look.  “Who put a spell on you, Pyra?” she asked gently.

“The Elders,” she replied.  “The Twinrova!”

This word meant nothing to Zelda, but Ganondorf visibly recoiled, his face paling.   Zelda glanced at him, her eyebrows raised in question but he just shook his head.

“Will you tell us about it?” Zelda asked.

She bit her lip.  “I… I’m not sure if I can…”

Later, then.  Changing tactics, she remembered Pyra’s desperation over wanting to know how a male Gerudo could exist and thought it wise to remind her.

“You mentioned a sister?” Zelda prompted.  Then, before Pyra could reply: “Oh, and his name is Ganondorf.”

She looked to Ganondorf now with equal parts admiration and shock.  “You were named after the Traitor King?”

“What?” he growled.

“You don’t know?” she said incredulously.  “The last Gerudo King Ganondorf is the reason we had to leave the desert!  He destroyed our relations with Hyrule by betraying the king.”

Zelda reached out and lay her hand on Ganondorf’s, for his jaw was becoming very tight and she worried he would frighten Pyra into silence.  He shot her a look that could have been anything from indignation to gratitude.

“Apparently,” Pyra continued, seemingly unaware of Ganondorf’s agitation, “his evil actions angered the Goddess of the Sand so much that she causes every baby boy and their mother to die as punishment.” Her voice rose again in panic.  “Which is why I need to know how you lived! I need to save my sister!”

“You are saying,” Ganondorf said darkly, “that there have not been any male Gerudo born since the time of this king?”

She nodded quickly.  “Every hundred years, a Gerudo woman gives birth to a male child, and both the woman and the baby die in childbirth.” She slumped, tears beginning to fall now.  “And now, my sister is pregnant, and… and… her baby is a boy.”  She rubbed at her face, sniffling. 

Ganondorf frowned, looking very disturbed by all of this.  “How can you know this?” he demanded.

“The Elders’ have magic to tell,” Pyra mumbled, crying harder now.  Zelda wished she had a handkerchief to offer her.

She tugged on Ganondorf’s hand, which she was still holding (this realization slightly troubled her) and rose to whisper in his ear when he turned to her.   “Could this be because of you?” she asked quietly, so that Pyra would not hear.  “Can there be only one male Gerudo at once?”

He momentarily looked sick.  Then recovering, he shook his head.  “There have been rare cases where one king has lived long enough to see the next born,” he replied, just as softly.  “My being alive shouldn’t have caused this.”

Letting go of Ganondorf, she looked back to Pyra, who was still crying.  As if she could feel Zelda’s eyes on her, she looked up.

“Please help me,” she whispered.  “I can’t lose my sister.  I have no-one else to go to.  I –”  Her eyes darted around nervously.  “ – I don’t trust the Twinrova.”

Zelda opened her mouth but was cut off by Pyra, who continued pleading. “Please.  Even in Labrynna people speak of your grace and kindness, Princess Zelda.”  She pleaded to Ganondorf now.  “My sister told me not to trust men but you – you’re Gerudo, so you… you must…”  

Ganondorf’s lips had become very thin.  “Tell me everything you know about the Twinrova,” he demanded harshly. “Now!” he added when Pyra recoiled.

Zelda swatted Ganondorf’s arm.  “She is a child,” she hissed, then turned back to the girl.

“I apologize for Ganondorf’s abrasiveness,” she said gently.  “He means that we can only help you if you tell us everything. Including about the spell that was placed on you.”  

Pyra blinked rapidly, tearing up again, but she raised her chin in defiance.  “I’m not a child,” she said.  “I don’t need to be coddled.” She paused, trembling slightly.  Zelda inclined her head in acknowledgement.  “Umm… alright,” Pyra said finally.  “I’ll tell you what happened.”

She took a deep breath and began. “Perda – my older sister – found out that she’s pregnant a few months ago.  There was this Labrynnan man, Wabbin or something, who came to our camp to trade; Perda was really upset when he left but I thought he was kind of annoying…”

“Is this relevant?” Ganondorf said flatly.

“Sorry… um… anyway… the Twinrova tested her and found that she was having a boy.  That’s the name for the Elders.  They’re two sisters who are, um, really old so everyone really respects them.  They know a lot of magic too.  I think our chief mostly just goes along with anything they want.

“Anyway, when Perda realized she was having a boy she didn’t tell me, but I could tell something was wrong.  She got really quiet and sometimes when I came home she was crying.  I – I feel so stupid now but I thought she was just upset about Wabbin leaving.  I even got mad and yelled at her for getting so worked up over some random man, but now I know it was… was because she was afraid of dying.”  Pyra paused to rub at her eyes, and took a deep breath before continuing.

“I didn’t find out the real reason she was upset until the Twinrova announced to everyone that she was going to be the mother of our next king.  They said they were looking for a way to save her, and the baby.  They’re old enough that they were alive 100 years ago so I guess they’ve tried before but it didn’t work.  Perda started spending a lot of time with them – she wouldn’t tell me what they were doing – but she started feeling sick after that.  She was becoming really weak.  And one night after she came home, she had a coughing fit and she spat up this… purple goop.  When I was cleaning it up, I touched it accidentally and it burned me.

“After that she stopped coming home at night.  She stays with the Twinrova all the time.  I couldn’t take it; I had to know how she was doing.  The Twinrova have this base outside of our camp which they use to make potions or something.  They don’t tell anyone where it is but one time for fun I followed them there.” A faint smile came to her lips.  “I’m pretty good at that; that’s how I was able to follow you here and hide.  Anyway, I went to their base but they caught me as soon as I went inside – they must have some kind of alarm. 

“They tried not to show it but I could tell they were really angry.  They told me they had a job for me, that could help Perda.  Then they brought me here, and they gave me that helmet and I don’t really remember anything after that until you knocked it off me.  I realized after I ran away that they must have done something to me, put a spell on me or something.  They wanted me gone because I was going to find out what they were doing to my sister!  They said they were helping her, but they were lying!”

She stopped here, and looked pleadingly first to Zelda, then to Ganondorf.

“If there is anything you remember, anything at all, while you were enchanted,” Ganondorf said slowly, “You must tell me.”

Pyra’s forehead scrunched as she thought.  “It’s really fuzzy… they wanted me to keep people away, but I don’t…” Her eyes lit up suddenly.  “They were looking for a jewel!  Yeah, that’s it!  I was also looking for it; I was supposed to alert them if I found it.”

Ganondorf looked confused. “A jewel?”

She nodded.  “I don’t remember much about it, and they didn’t tell me why, but they definitely wanted a jewel, and thought it might be in the Desert Colossus.  But I looked everywhere, and it isn’t there.”

There was silence for a moment as they both considered this.

“What do you think?” Zelda asked Ganondorf.

He crossed his arms.  “It does sound like the Twinrova I knew, but… that shouldn’t be possible.” He exhaled heavily.  “This news about male babies is troubling.  And I would very much like to know what this jewel is.”

“So you will help me?” Pyra asked hopefully.  When there was no immediate reply, she continued. “I can’t go back; the Twinrova will brainwash me again!  Please, I… I have no one else.”  

 Zelda frowned.  “We need to go back to Hyrule Castle.  We lost all of our supplies in the Molduga attack –”

“Sorry,” Pyra mumbled.

“Perhaps you could come with us,” Zelda finished.  “And then we will see what we can do.  This… Twinrova is threatening my people with these attacks; I cannot stand idle.  And I am truly sorry to hear of your sister.”

Pyra teared up once again.  “Oh, thank you!” she cried.

“You must understand,” Zelda said coldly.  “Several people have died because of these attacks.  And though I know you were under an enchantment, I will be watching you carefully.  If I think you are planning anything…”

Pyra paled.  “I understand,” she mumbled.

Zelda looked at Ganondorf.  “Then shall we go? We will need to travel part of the way, until we are close enough to warp back to Hyrule.  How did you get us here?”

He smirked and gestured towards the wild boars that were still grazing at the water’s edge.

Chapter Text

Zelda did not know how to control a wild boar, which were apparently very temperamental, nor was she particularly interested in learning.  And so she found herself atop a large boar, behind Ganondorf, her arms loosely around his waist to keep her from falling.  Pyra rode a smaller boar; she said she had taken the same one when she was following them to the oasis.

The girl had become more animated now that Zelda had agreed to let her come with them.  Zelda was happy to listen to her chatter, finding it a welcome distraction from her worry that Randolph and the other knights would not be able to make their own way back.  She considered insisting they try to look for them, but decided that between the sandstorms and the sheer size of the desert, this would almost certainly prove futile.

“Are all men so angry?” Pyra was asking now.  “I’ve hardly met any.  Perda says I shouldn’t talk to them.”

Zelda felt a smile come to her lips.  “Many men are perfectly amiable.  Ganondorf is just –“

“Finish that sentence,” Ganondorf snapped.  “I dare you.”

She laughed.

“You know,” Pyra said, “Some of us want to return to living in the desert in Hyrule.  It’s been a big debate especially since we came to Labrynna.”

Slightly surprised by this change of subject, Zelda asked, “Really?”

“Yeah.  It’s our ancestral home! But some people say that it’s been so long it’s not home anymore, and that Hyrule wouldn’t want us.  They say that after what the Traitor King did, Hyrule still hates the Gerudo.  But that’s not true, is it?” She looked at Zelda, her eyes bright.  “I mean, the two of you are together!  Princess Zelda of Hyrule with a Gerudo man…” she added wistfully.  

Ganondorf made a choking sound from in front of her.

Zelda felt her face heat.   “Oh, we aren’t…” She trailed off, embarrassed to even say it.  Pyra was clearly not paying attention anyway.

“Tell me more about your camp in Labrynna,” Ganondorf said after he recovered.

As Pyra excitedly prattled, Zelda felt her mind wander to the other topic she had been avoiding, albeit with some difficulty as her arms were currently wrapped around said topic’s waist.

Before, at the oasis, had Ganondorf really been about to kiss her?  And worse, had she been about to let him?

She was self-aware enough to admit that the answer at least to her second question was yes.

Thank the goddesses he noticed Pyra when he did.  And yet there was some small part of her that wished the girl had waited just a few more minutes before interrupting them.

She found him attractive; that at least she could accept, as embarrassing as it was.  But to want to kiss him?

Zelda had never been kissed before.  This was not a fact that particularly bothered her.  Princess of Hyrule was not an occupation that afforded much opportunity for kissing, and she had been quick to turn down any suitor that had tried.  There had been men she had thought handsome, had fleeting crushes on, and daydreamed about kissing and more.  They had all been kind, good, unthreatening.  The exact opposite of the man in front of her.

She thought back to the moment he had nearly kissed her, and before that, to when he had been bleeding out in front of her, to when she would rather give him back his powers then watch him die.  She gritted her teeth.

She had feelings for Ganondorf.  

Demon, King of Evil, tyrant, captor. All names that she had had for him, in her head.  And now… feelings for him?  How foolish I am.  

Was this all a manipulation on his part?  Had he been attempting to seduce her all this time, to get closer to Hyrule?  Her heart clenched at the thought.  Though she had to admit that other than that odd marriage proposal so long ago that had never been repeated, he had never done anything particularly… seductive.

Even if he wasn’t the man who had invaded her kingdom, this was destined to end in sadness.  He’d said he wished to aid her for now, but with his magic returned, there was nothing tying him to her anymore.  He would help, and then he would leave.

And then… perhaps return with an army.

She exhaled heavily.  Feelings or no, if he tried to take Hyrule again, she would stop him, would kill him if she had to.

Until then she supposed she would want him quietly.

***

Their trek back through the desert was mostly uneventful.  Unlike their journey there, the monsters were quiet and the sandstorms, though still present, were more subdued, enough so that the guideposts were visible.   Eventually they came back to the monument where Ganondorf had originally called upon the Spirit Guide.  The sun was starting to get dangerously low in the sky; Zelda did not want to be in the middle of the desert at night with no supplies.

“I know where we are now,” Ganondorf said after she voiced these concerns. “I can warp us to the desert’s edge and we can spend the night in the same fortress as before.  With only the three of us we should be able to reach Hyrule Castle Town quickly.”

Zelda nodded her agreement. 

Ganondorf took her and Pyra by the hand (she ignored the jittery thrill she felt in her stomach when he touched her hand, even through his gloves) and with a flash they were back in the stone room she recognized as his old chambers.   Ganondorf dropped their hands and slumped slightly.  Zelda noticed then how exhausted he appeared, and wondered how much, if at all, he had slept the night before.

“Go rest,” she said to him.  “Pyra and I will check for monsters.”

Pyra nodded eagerly, leaving the room.  Ganondorf glared at her exiting figure and said nothing.

“Rest,” Zelda insisted.  “You look awful.”

He turned his glare to her.  She sighed heavily.  

“I swear on my country I will not seal your magic while you sleep.  Now rest.”

“Fine,” he growled.

She strode from the room after Pyra, a faint smile on her lips.

***

After a poor night’s sleep on the hard stone floor, the three of them departed once again.   Zelda could not wait to get back to the castle, to properly bathe and sleep in her own bed. Luckily, their journey today was similarly uneventful; a few Bokoblins attacked but were beaten swiftly.  They alternated walking and warping when they came near to a recognizable landmark.  She became steadily more tired as the day wore on, though nowhere close to running out of magic as she had before.

Finally, she could see the familiar sight of Hyrule Castle in the distance.  Zelda almost wept with relief as she took Ganondorf and Pyra’s hands and warped them to the throne room, startling her head advisor Otto in the process.

“Your Highness!  I am so glad you are safe!” He studied the three of them with wide eyes.  “But where are the others?  And who is this?”

Zelda sighed.  “There were… complications.  I am hopeful the knights will return here on their own, but we should send someone to locate them.  This is Pyra.” She gestured to her.  “She is my guest.  Please have a room prepared for her.”

Otto bowed.  “Of course, Your Highness.”  

“Now, I will be going to bathe.”

“I will have a servant draw baths for the three of you.” He paused.  “Ah, but before you go, Your Highness, a letter has come for you earlier today.  From the Gerudo in Labrynna.” He scrunched his face while handing it to her.  “I did not even know the Gerudo were still around, let alone so close.”

“Well, we do have two of them right here,” Zelda said lightly, trying not to betray her worry. 

She tore the letter open as she exited the hallway, making her way back to the chambers.

To Her Royal Highness Princess Zelda of Hyrule,

We would like to graciously thank you for taking two of our own into your care.  Stories of your compassion and altruism have not been exaggerated.  

I would kindly request your presence at the northern end of the Great Bridge of Eldin in two days so that I can extend my gratitude in person and receive my charges.  It would please me greatly to begin mending the rift between our people.  And I am sure Pyra is eager to come home.

Chief of the Gerudo,

Makeela Romah

Beneath the signature was a line of symbols Zelda did not recognize.

Behind her, Ganondorf cleared his throat.  She turned and wordlessly handed the paper to him.   He scanned it, scowling as he did so.

“This is a threat.”  He gestured at the unknown symbols at the postscript of the letter.  “They did not even try to hide it.”

“Is that the Gerudo language?”

He nodded, smirking slightly.  “I suppose they thought I would read it for you.  Or they thought it amusing to send you something no one here would be able to read.”

“What does it say?”

He shrugged.  “Oh, you can probably guess.  Come alone, or else.  It says if you do not come, they intend to attack the castle and capture you.  Or me. It’s a bit unclear.”

“Then it is a good thing I was planning on going.” She frowned. “Was it really their chief who wrote this?”

He laughed humourlessly.  “I would recognize my mother’s handwriting anywhere.  I agree that we should go.”  There was a pause.  “But we are not taking Pyra.”

Zelda smiled.  “Already growing attached, are you?”

Ganondorf gave her an annoyed look.  “She talks too much and is incredibly irritating.  But from what she has said I am still the only male Gerudo, so she is under my protection.  And you can wipe that smile from your face.”

They continued in silence as they passed through the hallways towards Zelda’s personal chambers, which were near to the room she had given him.  As they walked, Zelda’s mind turned back to the letter, to the words written at the end of it.

“Even in your time could no one in Hyrule read Gerudo?” she asked.  “You and Pyra both speak Hylian flawlessly.  You don’t even have an accent.”

“I had to learn.  We all were taught Hylian from a young age.” He exhaled harshly, eyes flickering with irritation.  “Not only our proximity to Hyrule, but the very survival of our race required us to interact with Hylians.  And they seemed to regard my language as lesser.  In my time I could count the number of Hylians I met who could speak any Gerudo on one hand; I am not surprised no one speaks it now.”

“Yes, well, it’s still a bit sad, isn’t it?”

He shrugged.

They fell again to silence until Ganondorf stopped, having reached his room.  Zelda turned to look at him.  He was frowning.

“Tomorrow we will do more training.  If we are to meet my mothers…”

She nodded absently, distracted by thoughts of her impending bath.  “Goodnight, Ganondorf,” she said.

“Sav’saaba, Zelda,” he responded.  At her blank look, he chuckled.  “It means good night in Gerudo.”

She grinned, beckoning towards her.  When he leaned down, she said softly, “Sav’saaba.” Then, impulsively, she kissed his cheek.

He jerked away, his face an expression of shock like she had never seen before.  He looked well and truly caught off guard; it made Zelda feel almost victorious as he stared at her, gaping.  After a moment, he recovered, straightening.

“Your pronunciation needs work,” was all he said.

***

Later, having bathed and eaten, Zelda had little else to distract her from her anxious thoughts as she lay in her bed.   She had thought sleep would come to her easily with how exhausted she was, and yet her worries continued to assault her.  In two days, she and Ganondorf would go to meet the Gerudo chief, or, likely, the Twinrova themselves.  Ganondorf’s… mothers.  He had said that he wanted to help her resolve the problems in the desert, but what if he instead decided to side with them?  Against her better judgement, she could feel herself becoming attached to him.  A betrayal would be more painful than she wanted to admit.

Not to mention, if he did turn, would she even be able to fight him?  Likely not, especially if the Twinrova were as powerful as he claimed.  She had her magic, but she was not a natural fighter in the way that he was.

Her thoughts continued along this line as she lay there, staring at the ceiling, sleep not coming to her.  When she could no longer take it, she slid from her bed.   She quickly walked to the large clothes dresser she had in the corner of her room, opened the third drawer from the top and after groping around in the dark for a moment, pulled out what she was looking for.  A necklace, with what she knew to be a sky-blue stone attached to its chain, though she could not see its colour in the night.

She brought the stone to her lips and spoke.  “Link… Hero… Something has happened.  I request that you return to Hyrule as soon as possible.”

Then she slid back into her bed and slept.

Chapter Text

Two days later, Zelda and Ganondorf went to the Bridge of Eldin.  Zelda had slept horribly the night before, woken multiple times by nightmares – or visions.  She could not shake her foreboding feeling, the dread that had been pooling in her stomach all morning.

As they approached the bridge, it didn’t appear as though anyone else had arrived.  She supposed it was still early in the day, not even noon.  The Gerudo hadn’t given a time in their letter.  Yet when they got close to the bridge Ganondorf halted abruptly.  Zelda nearly ran into him. Then she saw it: a glimmer of magic in the air, barely perceptible.

“An anti-warp barrier,” Ganondorf muttered.  He looked at her seriously.  “Zelda, stay close.”

She nodded.  “Shall we?”

They stepped through the barrier.  Zelda felt magic rush over her, dampening her.  There would be no warping to safety now.   They continued slowly walking towards the bridge, Zelda readying her magic.  Just in case.  Beside her, Ganondorf was stiff as a board, his jaw clenched.  She wondered if he was afraid of the possibility of meeting his mothers again.  She did not dare ask.  Still no one had appeared.

She gazed out across the bridge, towards the province of Eldin, seeing the familiar sight of Death Mountain billowing smoke out into the sky.  She could see large cracks in the bridge where it had been broken and then repaired magically by Midna and Link.  She would need to send someone to reinforce it – another task to end to her endless list, she thought with a sigh.

“What?” Ganondorf said shortly.

“You really have caused me no end of work,” she replied.

He gave her a bemused look, but before he could respond, there was a cackling from above them.

Zelda looked up and saw two figures circling in the air over their heads, one glowing a faint blue, the other a faint red.  Blinking, she saw that they were riding on broomsticks.  Slowly they came to hover at the foot of the bridge.  Ganondorf stepped forward, putting himself between Zelda and the newcomers. 

“Hello, mothers,” he purred.  “You’ve looked better.”

The two women in front of her were so ancient Zelda was not sure how they could be alive.  They were small, shrunken looking, hunched over their brooms which they grasped with frail wrinkled hands.  Their skin was marked with sores and spots.  Their hair was thin and white, and one woman had a scar across her nose, which was large and protruding.  Despite their obvious age, their large eyes glinted with clarity and intelligence.  The two sisters were nearly identical both in appearance and dress, but for the jewels embedded into their foreheads, one a flaming red and the other an icy blue.

“Now, dear son, is that any way to address your mother?” said the blue sister, her voice breathy.  

Ganondorf’s lips thinned.  “How are you still alive?” he demanded.

The red sister let out a cackling laugh.  “I think you could be asked the same question!” She narrowed her eyes at him.  “You don’t even look old; how unfair!”

“Answer me.”

“But son, should you not first introduce us to your friend?”  The blue sister’s eyes slid to Zelda and she smiled unkindly.   She looked to how Ganondorf had positioned himself in front of Zelda and her expression turned to disgust.  “You appear to have become quite close.”

Zelda took a step forward.  “I am Princess Zelda of Hyrule.  Although I imagine you know that already.  Where is your chief?”

“I am afraid she fell ill and could not make it,” replied the blue sister.  Ganondorf let out a disbelieving laugh, which was ignored.  “She sent us in her stead.  I am Koume.”

“And I am Kotake! The younger sister!”

“We are twins!” Koume snapped.  “How can you be younger?”  She shook her head, refocusing on Zelda.  “I see you have not brought the girl.”

“She fell ill and could not make it,” Zelda said sweetly.  She had decided she did not care for Ganondorf’s mothers.  “I have taken her into my care.”

Koume picked at her nails.  “It does not matter.  We can deal with her later.”

“Enough of this!”  Ganondorf snarled.  He drew his sword. “You will answer my questions.  Now!”

Kotake’s lips stretched wide in a grin.  “Grumpy, grumpy!” she said in a sing-song tone.  She chortled.  “This is not the family reunion I was expecting.   What has gotten into you?”  

“Stop playing, mother.” He was shaking with rage.  “How are you still alive?  Why were you enchanting that girl? What do you want with the Princess?  And what is all this about male babies?”

“So many questions!  What do you think, Koume?”

“I suppose we can answer some of them, Kotake.”  She looked at Ganondorf disdainfully.  “And put that sword away, boy.”

“You do not speak to me that way.  I am your king.”

Koume huffed.  “Not anymore,” she said coldly.  “Though you could be again, if you come back with us.”

Ganondorf froze.

“Anyway, to your questions… what was first?  How we are alive?” Koume rolled her eyes.  “Well, that’s obvious.   Magic, of course.”

“Clearly,” Ganondorf said.  His grip was still tight on his sword.  “Yet you were already four hundred when I knew you before.  Even with magic one can not run from death indefinitely.”

Kotake let out a mock gasp.  “Four hundred?  That can’t be right, can it?”  She looked at her sister with her brow furrowed.  “Did we really tell him that?”

Koume frowned.   “Ah, Kotake, I believe we may have forgotten a zero.”

There was silence for a moment as they all processed this.

Then, “Are you truly claiming to be four thousand years old?” Zelda asked flatly.

Koume startled.  “Ah, you were so quiet I forgot you were here.  But yes, that sounds right.  Give or take.”

“Did you know, children,” Kotake said, a gleeful smile on her face, “We even witnessed the founding of Hyrule!  Although…” Her face fell, and she gripped her broom tightly.  “I fear our son is correct.  No magic can stall death forever.  I do not think we have many years left.”  She shuddered.

“Still enough to accomplish what we need to,” Koume retorted.  “Now, your next question… why we enchanted that girl?” She shrugged.  “She was an irritant, asking too many questions.  Not unlike yourselves.  I wanted her out of the way.” She smirked at Ganondorf.  “Does this bother you, son?  You didn’t mind when we were doing it for you.”

Zelda’s head whipped to him.  Ganondorf’s eyes flashed.

“What was that girl’s name again, sister?” Kotake tapped her chin. “She also asked a lot of questions.”

“I believe it was Nabooru.”

“Nabooru, yes! He was sweet on her as a boy, remember, sister?  Very cute!” She laughed.  “But she just wouldn’t cooperate.  I don’t remember any complaints when we offered to bring her in line for him.  No complaints at all!”

“That was a long time ago,” Ganondorf said with gritted teeth, looking at Zelda.

“Is that regret I detect? Oh dear, it may be worse than I thought.”  Kotake sighed dramatically.

“Now, I believe your next question was why we wanted the princess here?”  Koume pursed her lips.  “We thought the easiest way to contact you was through her.  We also thought you might like to kill her.”

Zelda inhaled sharply.

“What?” Ganondorf growled.  

“I remember the promises you made about what you were going to do to that child who got you arrested,” Koume said.  “Since you never got to fulfill them, I thought this would be the next best thing.” She smiled at him with narrowed eyes, looking at how he had stepped closer to Zelda as she spoke.  “Though perhaps you would prefer to keep her.  I imagine you would grow tired of her soon enough.”

“She is quite pretty, isn’t she, sister?” Kotake giggled.  “I can see why he is taken. But next to a Gerudo woman…  Just another weakling Hylian.”

“Do you always talk about people as if they are not even there?” Zelda asked coldly.  Her fingers twitched, itching to summon her bow or her light.  Not yet. Let them keep talking.

Koume turned her cold gaze to her.  “Truly, Your Highness, your presence here is irrelevant.  Our son we need back.  Destabilizing Hyrule in the process is just an extra.”

“And why do you need him back?”

“Would you believe if I said nothing can come between a mother and her son?” Kotake cooed.

“Answer her!” Ganondorf bellowed.

Koume snorted.  “Well, I suppose this does bring us to your last question.  The male babies.  What do you know already?”

“Pyra has claimed there have been no male Gerudo since me.  She also seems to think that you are doing something to her pregnant sister.”

“Hmm, correct on both counts.”

“How is that possible?” Ganondorf snapped, his eyes wide with anger.  “What have you been doing to that woman?  To all of them?”

Kotake cackled again; Zelda was becoming tired of hearing the sound.  Koume let out a bored sigh.  “It’s all your fault, you know.  It would have saved us a lot of trouble if Hyrule had executed you properly.”

“How dare you speak to me like that!” Ganondorf spat.  “You used to revere me, call me King.”

 Koume raised an eyebrow.  “We thought you were our king.  Your endless failures have indicated that you are not him.  Not yet.”

“Everything we have done is for our king,” said Kotake.  “Everything.”

“What are you talking about?”

“The reason we have extended our lives so long.” Kotake looked to the sky, reverence and wistfulness in her eyes.  “The reason we’ve experimented on any woman pregnant with a male.  All to bring back our king, our chief, after he was sealed by that horrid Rauru.  All to resurrect the Demon King!”

Zelda felt a squeezing in her chest at her words.  “The Demon King in my dreams…” she whispered.  “He’s real?”

“So long we worked on the spell,” Kotake continued, ignoring Zelda’s words.  “So long that everyone had forgotten about our lord. And finally, with you, my son, it worked!  You were perfect! Everything about you was just like him!  Your powers, your ambitions, even your appearance...  We thought with time and encouragement, your memories would return.  So we stoked your hatred of Hyrule, supported your plans to kill the Hylian king.  But then you failed!  You were too weak hearted to get rid of that princess the minute she suspected you and it resulted in your execution. So we knew, you are not our king.”

Ganondorf’s mouth had dropped open.  “You are both absolutely insane.”

“We did not give up,” Koume said, ignoring him.  “We knew we were close.  So one hundred years later, when another baby boy was due, we tried again.  We performed the same spells leading up to the birth.  But the baby was stillborn!  We thought it was just bad luck.  But then it happened again, and again.  We started calling it a curse to avoid suspicion: retribution from the Goddess of the Sand for your crimes.”

“You killed all those babies?” Ganondorf snarled.

“And their mothers?” Zelda asked, horrified.

“The mothers were evidence; they needed to be removed.  It was easy – just another part of the curse.” Kotake laughed.  “And the babies… they were killed by you, darling son.”

“What?”

“We thought we had lost our chance – put the Demon King’s spirit in you, only for you to die at the hands of Hyrule.  We thought the reason they were dying is that we were trying to imbue them with a spirit that no longer exists.”   She sniffed.  “As the next hundredth year approached, we grew distraught.  We realized… we do not have much time left.  This was to be our last chance.”

“It was then that we heard of the strange happenings in Hyrule, of the twilight.” Koume said.  “We thought little of it; Hyrule has many enemies.  But after the Twilight cleared… we could feel you, through a tracking spell we put on you.  We knew then that the reason the babies were dying was because you somehow lived.

“We convinced the Gerudo that our next season should be spent in Labrynna, so that we could find you.  When we arrived we heard rumors of a hero who had vanquished a great evil from Hyrule – another failure for you, it seems.  Yet our spell told us you were still alive, and somewhere in Hyrule.”

“Is that why you attacked the desert?” Zelda breathed.  “To draw Ganondorf out?”

“We have realized what we were missing to truly bring our master back, and it is in the desert.”

The jewel, Zelda thought.  Pyra said they were looking for a jewel.

“We knew if you heard of monsters overrunning the desert it would disturb you, so we made sure to be overzealous in our search.” Kotake grinned, displaying yellow teeth.  “If you did not appear soon we planned to capture and torture the princess until she told us where you were.”   She turned her head to her sister.  “Well, Koume? Anything we forgot?”

“I think that about covers it, Kotake.”  She stared at Ganondorf, her eyes dark.  “So, dear son, you have two options.  One, you come with us, regain your memories and your powers, and become the Demon King once again.  You can take the princess with you if that is what you want, or kill her now; I do not care.  Pyra’s sister and her nephew will live. I’m sure she will be grateful.”

“And the second option?” Ganondorf said softly.  His eyes flitted between the two witches, and his legs were bent in a fighting stance.

Koume smiled coldly.  “We kill you both now, since our Molduga apparently could not, and resurrect the Demon King in Perda’s son instead.”

“You dare threaten me?” Ganondorf smiled viciously.  “With how aged you have become, I don’t think you are killing much of anything.”

“We know a few tricks from our master,” said Koume.  She waved her arms.

Kotake’s eyes lit up.  “I suggest you choose quickly!”

There was a thundering sound from behind them.  Zelda spun and saw pooling out from the valley towards Lanayru an army of monsters.  Bokoblins, Bulblins, Lizalfos, Moblins, all sorts of monsters were approaching them.  At the army’s head was a monster Zelda had never seen before.  It had the body of a large, stocky horse, yet from the spot where the neck would be sprouted a muscular humanoid torso.  Its horned head was surrounded by a lion-like mane.  In its hand it gripped a large bow, which it lifted to point directly at Ganondorf.   Zelda shuddered, and turned back towards the witches at the foot of the bridge.  They were surrounded.

“Ah, the Lynel,” Kotake sighed.  “Always a favourite of the Demon King.”

“Come home, Ganondorf,” Koume ordered, a wicked smile on her lips.

She looked at him.  Ganondorf was not looking at the Twinrova, instead staring at the army of monsters slowly approaching them.  Slowly he turned back to face the witches, his eyes dark and furious.  

“Choose!” Kotake cackled.

“Zelda,” Ganondorf muttered, not looking at her.  “Put your arms around my back and hold tight.”

“What?”

“Just do it!”

Zelda stared at him blankly for a moment, wondering if she had heard him correctly.  Then she threw herself behind him and grabbed hold of his armor.   No sooner had she gotten a tight grip on him that she felt shifting underneath her fingers.  Soon what she felt beneath her fingers was not the cool metal of armor but thick fur.  There was a dark flash and when she blinked, recovering, she saw that she was on the back of the massive monstrous boar, Ganondorf’s beast form.

She just had time to bury her fingers in his mane, securing herself, when the boar began sprinting towards the Bridge of Eldin, where the witches stood.

“Stop him!” Kotake shrieked.  Zelda wished she could see the expression on her face, but was too focused on not being thrown from Ganondorf’s back.   She heard the snap of a bowstring being released and a thud from behind them immediately after.  Removing one hand from his mane, she twisted around to throw a ball of light behind her, and was satisfied to see it connect with the Lynel’s face.  She then grabbed a renewed hold of Ganondorf, for he had reached the foot of the bridge where the witches hovered, still on their brooms, and crouched in front of them.  Then he leapt.

He flew over the witches, then landed heavily on the bridge and continued sprinting.  There was more shrieking from Koume and Kotake, and arrows and magic flew towards them.  She heard the thundering sounds of running footsteps following them.  Zelda created a light shield behind them, attempting to deflect what she could.  Ganondorf continued to run.   

Koume screamed again and raised her hands towards them; a beam of blue light shot from her fingers and narrowly missed Ganondorf’s back paw.  From where it hit the bridge, ice appeared and began spreading, seeping through the fissures in the stone.  Zelda began to hear a loud cracking and silently urged him to run faster.   Just a bit farther! The far end of the bridge was getting close now.

She heard another explosion from behind them and her heart thumped as the section of the bridge they were running on – the same section that had been removed and replaced by Midna – began to slip downwards.   Ganondorf continued to sprint, then leapt once again into the air, only a second before the bridge finally fell out from under him.  Zelda held tightly to his mane and screamed.   We aren’t going to make it!   Her mind raced, searching for magic that could reduce their impact as they fell back down. 

And then stopped.

They hung off the edge of the bridge, Ganondorf with one hand grasping the edge.  He swung his other hand up and pulled them up to safety.  As he paused momentarily to catch his breath, Zelda glanced backwards, seeing the Lynel, along with much of the monstrous army, plummeting to the river below. The rest stood on the other side of the gap, unable to get to them.  The witches were flying towards them, but when Ganondorf took off sprinting again, they were quickly left behind.

Safe.  They were safe.  A relieved laugh forced its way out of Zelda’s throat.

She felt her magic returning to her as they passed outside of the anti-warp barrier the Twinrova had enacted.  There was another flash and she was momentarily falling before being caught and pulled against Ganondorf, human once again.  He promptly warped them away.

***

Ganondorf let her go the moment he landed.  Raising her head, she recognized them to be in southern Hyrule Field, the castle looming above them.

“I’ll really need to get someone to fix that bridge now,” Zelda said, still giggling.  A large part of her wanted to burst into tears.

Ganondorf just shook his head, his eyes wide and angry.  “They’ve lost their damned minds,” he spat.  “Demon King? Ridiculous.”

Zelda stopped laughing.

“Ganondorf,” she said tentatively.  “In my dreams, I’ve seen a monstrous figure... destroying Hyrule… and somehow my dream self knows that his title is Demon King.”

He whirled to face her.  “Do not speak of dreams!” he snarled.  “There is no Demon King.”

Zelda opened her mouth to argue, before a more urgent thought took her.   “The Twinrova.  Will they attack Castle Town?  My people…”

Ganondorf shook his head.  “It would take a great deal of magic to summon that many monsters, and they lost many of them when the bridge collapsed.  They will not attack any time soon.” He clenched his teeth.  “I can set wards.  To keep out monsters.”

She thought of the great barrier that had been erected around Hyrule Castle during the Twilight Invasion and nodded gratefully.

“I will need to kill them,” Ganondorf said gravely.  “Their insanity has harmed Gerudo women and infants; it cannot be allowed to continue.”

Zelda bit her lip.  He became so touchy at the thought of prophecy, so adamant that it was nonsense, and yet…  She frowned.  She would not keep silent just to spare his feelings.

“And what if they are not insane?” she asked.  “No, listen to me!” she snapped, seeing his expression turn fierce once again.  “I know you do not believe in my visions but it seems an odd coincidence for me to dream of Demon Kings, and then hear of attempts to resurrect one soon after.  I had never even heard of such a thing before dreaming it.  And the gift of prophecy does run in my bloodline.  Your punishment was perhaps harsh, but my ancestor saw correctly that you plotted against her.”

“Hundreds of years of torture in the Twilight Realm,” he said softly.  “You consider that to be harsh, perhaps?”

“That was not my point and you know it.”

“I do not have some demon inside of me.  My mind and my goals are my own.”

He is scared, Zelda realized, meeting his glare.  He is terrified that it could be true.  She wanted to reach for him, but thought that may only make him more defensive.

“Ganondorf, in my dreams, there is often another figure, fighting the Demon King.”  She wrung her hands together, remembering the destruction in her visions.  Hyrule, burning.  Hyrule, flooding.  Hyrule, dying.  If there was any chance that it was real, then she had to stop it. “A monstrous beast – a monstrous boar.”

When her words sunk in, Ganondorf’s lips curled into a cruel smirk. “Ah, at last: the real reason I have been kept alive.  The princess wants a new hero, does she? And has deluded herself into thinking that will be me.”  He laughed coldly.  “You think you can manipulate me, do you?”

“What?  That’s not –”

“I suppose you would need another hero, wouldn’t you?” he sneered at her.  “Seeing as you are too weak to do anything yourself.”

Zelda flinched.  “Excuse me?”

“Precious little princess, always needing someone else to fight her battles,” he mocked.  “How easily you surrendered your castle to Zant.   And then proceeded to sit in your room to do nothing but wait for that hero to solve your problem for you.”

“You say that as though you were not the one who kept me there,” she said, bristling.  “And you know what saving Midna cost me!”

“I know that all I had to do was show you the slightest bit of kindness and you eagerly told me exactly what that hero was doing at any time.” He huffed a laugh.  “Pathetic.”

“A lot of good that did you – you still lost in the end.  And now you are attacking me because you’re in denial.  If anyone here is pathetic, Ganondorf, it is you.”

“I have saved your sorry life several times over,” he said, his hands clenching into fists.   “Why were you so insistant on going yourself to fight the Molduga, Princess? I think it is because you know that you are weak, and wanted to prove yourself wrong.  Yet you needed me there, and now again, with my mothers, I got us out while you did nothing!”

“Just because I am not a fighter does not mean I am weak.” Yet her heart had clenched at his words, and she knew that he had seen right through her, into the fears tucked deep in her heart.  She had not been able to do anything against Zant, against Ganondorf, and now, again, against the Twinrova and their monsters.  Her subjects treated her as their saviour, descendant of gods, goddess reborn, but she was none of those things.  She was passive.  She had the power of the gods in her hands but could not use it to protect her kingdom.

She shook her head, banishing her thoughts.  “I don’t want to argue with you, Ganondorf,” she said, cutting him off as he opened his mouth again.  “I am done with this conversation. Let’s go back to the castle.”

Still some stupid, girlish part of her wanted to comfort him after what they had heard from his mothers.  She banished that as well.  I suppose terrible taste in men is another thing to add to my list of failures, she thought with a bitter laugh.

“What are you smirking at?” Ganondorf snapped.  She ignored him, and they returned to Hyrule Castle in silence.

Chapter Text

Any spare time Zelda had in the next days was spent in the castle library, her nose buried in history books, trying to no avail to find any information relating to an ancient Demon King or the jewel that would aid in raising him.  Curse this country, she thought, burying her face in her hands.  Why can no one properly record our own history?  The oldest books she could find originated from around the time of Ganondorf’s original attack on Hyrule, and even they were few.  And not one said anything about a Demon King, or Demon Lord, or anything of the sort.  She tried to focus her search on texts relating to the Gerudo, but the group was hardly mentioned outside of passing references to Ganondorf’s arrest and execution.   She searched as well for references to the Twinrova, or more generally to ancient witches, which was similarly proving fruitless.

Maybe Ganondorf is right.  Maybe the Twinrova have gone senile in their old age.  She could not shake her fears about her dreams, however, and continued looking.

Ganondorf himself was currently outside, warding the castle and the surrounding city against monsters, in case the witches decided to mount an attack.  Or at least, that’s where she assumed he was.  The two had barely spoken since their argument after fleeing the Twinrova.  Perhaps she should be more gracious considering he had just learnt his mothers wanted him dead, but every time she thought of the words he had flung at her she flushed with renewed frustration.

The day after their meeting with his mothers, he had met her at breakfast and declared in a completely flat tone, “I am going to shield the city.  It might take a few days.”

“Fine,” she had replied, just as monotone.

He had turned to leave, when she had said, “I should let you know – when we got back from the desert, I called Link back to Hyrule.”

She had thought she’d seen a muscle twitch in his mouth, but he’d simply said, “You said he went to the Twilight Realm.”

“I lied.”

A flash of anger had crossed his features, but Ganondorf only said, “Fine,” and exited the room.

And that was that.

Ridiculous, she thought now, seated at her desk with a stack of books from the library.  We do not have the time to be fighting like this. Yet she could not let herself back down. He had acted like a child, lashing out at her because he could not do anything about his parents. Still she found herself missing him.

She forced herself to focus on the book in front of her but was soon interrupted once again by the sounds of Pyra entering with a new stack of books that she sat on the desk in front of her.

“Any luck, Princess Zelda?” she asked.

“Unfortunately not. And just Zelda is fine.”

The girl had been very eager to do anything she could to help after Zelda said she and Ganondorf intended to save her sister.   She had been set loose in the library, looking for anything about dark periods in Hyrule history, that might help Zelda find information on an ancient Demon King.

Zelda did not tell her the Twinrova were trying to revive this Demon King in her unborn nephew.  

“Is Ganondorf still not done?” Pyra asked.

“Who knows? If he is, he is probably out brooding.” She could not keep the annoyance out of her voice, and Pyra clearly noticed, for her eyes widened.  “I should not have said that.  Ganondorf wants to help your sister just as much as I.”

“Did something happen?” There was a twinge of excitement in Pyra’s voice, which Zelda smiled at. 

She shook her head.  “Oh, we just had an argument.  It is unimportant.”

Pyra smirked.  “First Perda, now you… So much misery over men.  Doesn’t seem worth it to me.”

Zelda laughed.  “I’m not miserable! And there are plenty of men who are wonderful. Soon you will meet my friend Link, and he is one of the best men I know.”

Pyra looked unconvinced.  “So many of my friends always go on and on about how they want to leave and find a man once they come of age.” Her face scrunched.

“You don’t find this appealing, I see.”

“No! But I just get called immature and told I’ll change my mind.” 

“Well, you are young,” Zelda said.  “But it is completely fine if you don’t want to find a man.  Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

Pyra grinned.  “Thanks, Princess Zelda!  I’ll go back to looking for books now.”

“You don’t need to call me Princess,” she started, but Pyra was already gone.

***

The next time footsteps entered her study they were heavy.  When she raised her head from the book in front of her, she saw Ganondorf approaching her desk.  She stared at him expectantly.

“I’ve finished with the barrier,” he said.

“Thank you,” she replied, then turned back to her book, assuming he would leave, but when she did not hear him exit, she looked up again and saw him still there, watching her.  When she met his eyes, he looked away.  His jaw was tight.  Zelda waited.

He seemed to be staring very intently at something on the wall behind her head.   He picked at the edge of his black glove.  Then he said, still not looking at her, “The other day, I may have…” He paused, swallowing.  “I said some things that… that I did not… mean.”

His mouth twisted, as though the words themselves had hurt him.  Zelda bit her tongue.

“To what are you referring?”

“You know exactly what –” he started angrily, then stopped himself.  He breathed deeply.  “I said that you were weak.”

She waited.  “Did you?” she said finally, when he did not continue.

“You are enjoying this, aren’t you?” he muttered.

“Enjoying what?” she said.  Way too much, she thought.

He sighed. “I said those things to hurt you.  I did not mean them.  So for that, I… I am… I… apologize.”  This final word was spat out.

He looked to her again.  Zelda smiled. “Alright,” she said.

He frowned. “Alright?”

“Alright,” she repeated.  “I accept.”

“So we can stop all this?” He waved his hand.

She nodded.

“Good.”

He stood still a few feet from her desk, seemingly uncertain. 

“Thank you, Ganondorf,” she said softly. “I know that was difficult for you.”

“Hmph.”

The smile faded from her face.  “And besides, what you said was true. That is why it upset me so much.” She looked down at her desk.  “I am weak.”

The words sounded to her as if they echoed around the room.  An offering to him, for his apology: her fears laid bare.  She prepared herself for an agreement, or renewed beratement.  

“Zelda,” he said, after a moment.  “You are not weak.”

“I am,” she argued, her eyes beginning to burn.  “You said it yourself.  I surrendered to Zant.  I let you possess me.  I needed Link to save me.  I thought at least I could fight the Molduga by myself, but I would have died without you there.”  She glared at the text in front of her.  “And now I have spent days looking for any sort of information that could be of use against the Twinrova and cannot even find that.”

She heard him walk the final few steps up to the desk to stand directly in front of her, and then he closed her book. 

“So you are not strong physically – although you are still worth more in a fight than any of those louts you call knights.  That does not mean you are weak.”  He hooked a finger under her chin, tilting her head up to look at him.  “It takes great strength of mind to know when to surrender.  And even greater to do what you did to save Midna.”

She felt tears welling in her eyes at his words.  “You called me a fool after that.”

He grimaced.  “It… bothered me to see you like that, so… docile.   You are better when you are more… disagreeable.”

She chuckled softly.  “Disagreeable?”

“You know what I mean.”  Abruptly he removed his hand from her and moved to look at the books she had on her desk.  “These are not old enough.”

“They’re the oldest texts I could find in the library,” Zelda said.

“You need information about the founding of Hyrule.” His face became dark.  “And a king called Rauru.”

“The Twinrova mentioned that name.  How do you know he is a king?”

Ganondorf scowled.  “Just a feeling I have.” He closed his eyes, and exhaled.  “When I hear that name, I get… enraged.”  His hands began to shake slightly, and he closed them into fists.  After a moment, he spoke again.  “Zelda, the reason that it took me so many days to barricade Castle Town is that I could not find a spell that would keep monsters out, but let me pass.”

Because I am a monster.   The words went unsaid, but Zelda could hear them as plainly as though he’d spoken them aloud.  She bunched her hands into the fabric of her dress.

“Perhaps it is a side effect of your dark magic,” she said.  It sounded hollow even to her.

“Perhaps.” He smiled slightly, but when he opened his eyes they were void of any emotion.  He looked down at her.  “You were right, of course.  I was angry at you because I did not want to believe anything the Twinrova said could be true.  I still cannot.” His hands were still shaking.  “If there is some… some demon inside of me, then how can I trust that my ambitions, my plans, my desires, are truly my own?”

Zelda stood then, and took him by the arms.  “Whatever your mothers are planning, we will stop it,” she promised.  “I meant it when I said I wanted us to be allies.”

Ganondorf looked first to where she held his lower arms, then to her face.   His eyes lightened, and he gave her a true smile, free of cruelty or mockery.  She could feel her heart thumping in her chest.  It was strange, she thought, how time could make someone go from odd and frightening in her eyes, to so handsome.  It was then that she heard footsteps approaching her study once more.

She turned to see Link standing in the doorway, his mouth hanging open.  He recovered, hand going to the Master Sword at his side.  “What is this?” he demanded, voice raised.  “Get away from the princess!”  

Zelda dropped Ganondorf’s arms and ran to Link, grasping his hands.  “Oh, Link, I’m so glad you’ve returned,” she cried.  “So much has happened since you left!”

He extricated his hands from her and held her at arm’s length, grip tight on her upper arms.  He studied her face intently.  “Is he possessing you again?”

“Do I look possessed?” Zelda said with a laugh.

“No, but…”  He frowned at her, eyes narrowing. He let go of her and stepped back, shock and anger plain on his face. “You freed him?  Zelda, are you mad?”  

Zelda winced.  “Ah, Ganondorf, perhaps you could leave, so I can speak to Link alone.”

Ganondorf, who had taken to leaning against her desk to watch this exchange, smirked suddenly.  “Whatever my princess desires.” He slid towards them, and when he reached Zelda, he brushed a knuckle against her cheek.  “See you later, Zelda,” he said, purring out her name.  Then he exited, shutting the door behind him.

“What was that?” Link spat, his eyes wide.

“Ignore it,” Zelda said.  “He was just trying to annoy you.”  She gestured at the chair in front of her desk.  “Will you sit?”

He sat straight in the chair, still eyeing her warily.

“I promise you he has not possessed me.”

“Are you sure? Maybe he’s gotten better at it and you don’t even know.” Link crossed his arms.  “I can’t think of another reason you would free the man who invaded your kingdom.”

“As I said, a lot has happened.  Hence why I called you back.”

“Let’s hear it, then.”

So Zelda told him everything.  Link listened silently, his mouth dropping open in certain moments, though he said nothing.  She had learned that Link was the type to stay quiet, to not speak until he had something valuable to say.  She found it admirable.

When she finished, he was still silent, taking everything in.

“Zelda,” he said finally.  “If this… Demon King really exists, and is Ganondorf, then surely he is too dangerous to let live. Even without taking into account his crimes.”

She shook her head.  “The Twinrova want him to die so they can try again with Pyra’s nephew.  They are looking for something – I believe it is some kind of jewel – so they can fully resurrect the Demon King.  We need to find it before they do, while keeping Ganondorf alive.”

“I really don’t like this.” Link exhaled heavily.  “You can’t actually trust him, can you?”

“I trust him to want to stop the Twinrova,” she replied.  “After that… I don’t know.”

Link’s eyes widened.  “Zelda, he is evil. You can’t trust him. Not now, and especially not after.”

“Obviously I am wary around him,” she said.  “But I have spent a lot of time with him these past few months, and I do not think he is evil.”   Link looked like he was ready to argue but she cut him off.  “I am not asking you to agree.  I am not asking you to trust him, or like him.  I am only asking you to trust my judgement, and to help me fight against this threat.”

“I do trust you, Zelda, and you know that I’ll help you.  I just – I hate him.  For upending my life, for what he did to Midna, to Kakariko, to Ralis, to you.  The thought of him free – it terrifies me.”

“If I hadn’t freed him,” Zelda said quietly,  “I would be dead in the desert now.”   

Link said nothing while he stared at her. Then, “You are certain he hasn’t possessed you?” he asked helplessly.

“You know what I looked like when he possessed me,” she replied with a slight laugh.

He shrugged.   Zelda took that as a sign that the conversation was over, and stood.  “I’ll have a guest room made for you,” she said.  Before they exited her office, she asked, “Did you find any information about an alternate way to the Twilight Realm?”

A flash of pain crossed Link’s face as he replied, “Not a thing.”

***

Zelda had thought it would be beneficial for the three of them (plus Pyra, who wanted to meet the newcomer) to dine together, but as she watched Link and Ganondorf glower at each other, she realised she may have made a mistake.  This was shaping to be the most awkward meal she had ever experienced, even beating the time she dined with the prince of Hytopia and had to pretend to be oblivious to his never-ceasing flirtation.  

Link was eating in silence, his eyes fully trained on Ganondorf and his body tense as though he was expecting to need to fight at any moment.  When she had attempted to introduce him to Pyra, he had only nodded in greeting, saying nothing.

Ganondorf’s expression was bored, though Zelda knew him well enough to tell that he was watching Link warily.  Every now and then, his eyes would flicker to the hero’s left hand, and Zelda knew that he could feel the same thing she could.

The three pieces of the Triforce.  Together at last.

In her excitement at seeing Link again she had not noticed before, but now she could feel the pulse inside of her, originating from her hand and extending into her chest.

The complete power of the goddesses, something seemed to whisper in her mind.  Power to shape reality. It could be yours. You deserve it, Princess Zelda.

She pushed the words away.  She hoped Ganondorf was doing the same; she doubted Link could feel it.

Just as she was becoming so uncomfortable she was considering starting a conversation about the weather, Ganondorf finally spoke.

“So, hero,” he said, a slight sneer in his voice.  “Where have you been these past months?”

Link glared.  “That’s none of your business.”

Ganondorf chuckled.  “Zelda told me you went to the Twilight Realm, after that imp Midna –”

“Keep her name out of your mouth!”

Ganondorf merely raised an eyebrow.  “Interesting.”

Link bristled.

Zelda, who was sitting next to Ganondorf, kicked him under the table.  “Will you please behave?” she hissed when he looked at her.

“I was only making conversation.  Your hero is the one who got all bothered.”  He gave her a sweet smile, though his voice dripped in sarcasm.  “But of course I will behave for you, my dearest Zelda.”  

Link made a face like he was contemplating stabbing him with a fork.

Goddesses grant me patience.

“Did you find anything useful in the books I found for you, Princess Zelda?” Pyra asked.

Zelda could have kissed the girl.  “Unfortunately, very little.  It is not your fault,” she added, when Pyra’s face fell.  “I do not think any of the texts in the castle library are old enough.”  She nodded towards Link.  “Does the name Rauru mean anything to you?”

He blinked, the glare on his face fading to confusion as he finally looked away from Ganondorf and at her.  He shook his head.

“The Twinrova said he sealed the Demon King.” She glanced at Ganondorf.  “He might have been a king of Hyrule.”

Link only shrugged, and continued to eat.

She let out a defeated sigh.  “If only we had access to older texts.  Although this is something that occurred thousands of years ago… Maybe it is to be expected.”

“It is embarrassing how bad this country is at keeping its own history,” Ganondorf said disdainfully.  “The library in this castle is even smaller than the previous one.”

“What previous one?” Link asked, though it came out somewhat jumbled as his mouth was full of food.

Ganondorf gave him a look of disgust.  “The previous castle, obviously.”

Link stared at him blankly.   

“The capital is not in the same place as it was when I – where it was before,” he amended, glancing at Pyra.  “Hyrule Castle Town used to be farther south.”  He shot Zelda an exasperated look.  “You must know this.”

She brought a hand to her forehead, trying to remember her schooling.  “No, that sounds familiar.  This was not the original Hyrule Castle.”

“The original Castle Town was next to the Temple of Time,” Ganondorf said.  “That’s likely why your ancestors moved – to hide the entrance to the Sacred Realm.”

Zelda looked to Pyra, who was listening intently to their conversation.  “You speak of highly protected secrets of the Royal Family.”

Ganondorf smirked.  “What does it matter? What was hidden there is not there now.”  He flexed the fingers in his right hand; she wondered if he was doing it consciously.

“The Temple of Time,” Link said.  “Where I found the Master Sword?”

“The sword used to be hidden there.”  Ganondorf scowled at Link, and Zelda knew he was remembering what the hero had done with that sword.  “Is that where it was still?”

Link did not answer him, and looked at Zelda instead.  “One of the mirror shards was hidden in the Temple of Time.  I travelled to the past to get it.  If that is in the original Castle Town… could we go there?”

Zelda’s eyes widened.

“You said the information here is not old enough.  Maybe in the past we could find someone who knows something about the Demon King.”  Link smiled.  “Besides, if you brought me back here just to read books, I might go crazy.”

“Go to the past…” Zelda murmured.

“I didn’t try to leave the temple last time, though,” Link added.  “So I don’t know if this would work.”

“No, but… you’re right, Link.  We need to do something.” As she spoke the words, she became more sure of it.  “We will go to Faron. Even if we cannot go to the past, perhaps we can find something in the ruins of Castle Town.”

Link nodded, a determined glint in his eyes.  “Getting to the Temple of Time was difficult, but I’m sure I remember the way.  I suppose we will have to bring him,” he added.  “We can’t leave him here to do whatever he wants.”

“He is coming whether you want it or not,” Ganondorf said roughly, his arms crossed.

“And me too!” added Pyra.

“No,” said Ganondorf.

“What? Why?”

“You are not coming.”

“That’s not an answer–”

“I’m sorry, Pyra,” Zelda interrupted.  “But I agree with him. I will not put you in danger.  And that is final,” she added sternly, for the girl looked ready to argue.

Pyra glared at Zelda and Ganondorf, a pout on her lips.  “Fine,” she muttered.  

That decided, the table descended into silence yet again.  At least Link and Ganondorf no longer looked like they were on the verge of attacking the other, Zelda thought; both men appeared deep in thought, presumably about their upcoming journey.  Faron Woods… The Temple of Time… Zelda could remember the locations from when Midna and Link had journeyed there; first for the Master Sword and then for the mirror shard, though everything that had happened while her spirit was in Midna was somewhat faded.   It bothered me to see you like that, Ganondorf had said before.  His words had deeply touched her.  She hoped that he had spoken true, that they were not just words intended to soften her annoyance at him.

She was distracted from her thoughts by Pyra’s next words to Link.

“You are a man,” she said, her eyes narrowed.

Link blinked at her.  “Uh, yes?”

“Are you also snarly all the time?”

Link stared at her for a moment, his mouth open slightly.  “I used to be able to transform into a wolf,” he said finally.  “If that counts.”

Chapter Text

Zelda stood at the edge of a cliff in Faron Woods, looking towards what Link claimed was the way to get to the Sacred Grove, where, deep inside, the Temple of Time rested.

The journey here had been uneventful, perhaps even boring.  They had opted to take horses, as neither Zelda nor Ganondorf had been to Faron Woods before, and Link did not have the magical aptitude to warp himself, a fact which he jokingly bemoaned to Zelda, though she could tell by his eyes that he still missed Midna terribly.  Still, with only the three of them, travel was quick.

Otto had wanted her to take knights with her, but she had swiftly refused.  After what had happened in the desert, she did not want to put any more of them in danger.  Randolph and the others had finally returned the day before Zelda departed, and had lost another knight on the return.  She had given them leave for three months.  By the look Ganondorf had given her, she knew that he disapproved and was thinking that the Knights of Hyrule would be run very differently if he were in charge.  This would not have happened if he were in charge, she thought bitterly.

Her advisor had acquiesced quite quickly to her insistence that she did not need extra protection, quicker than she had expected.   It appeared he had warmed very quickly to Ganondorf after he had returned Zelda unharmed from the Gerudo Desert.  And though Zelda had never told Otto the details of what Link had done to save the kingdom, he knew the hero was both honourable and extremely proficient with a sword.

So it had been just the three of them, and the journey had been mostly spent in silence, Zelda thinking about their destination, and whether it would prove to be fruitful or a complete waste of time.  She was mentally preparing herself for the latter.  When they had entered the woods, they had left Epona and the other horses with a friend of Link’s, a lantern vendor, who agreed to watch them graze.

The most noteworthy point of their journey had been only a few minutes ago, when Link had been attacked out of nowhere by a squawking parrot which pecked incessantly at his face and would not stop until the hero had run far away.

“It runs a shop near here,” he had explained, rubbing at his face, when Zelda and Ganondorf had caught up to him.  “I stole from it once,” he’d added, blushing.

Now the three of them stared in the direction Link had pointed, at a series of rickety bridges that led to a clearing at the entrance to the Sacred Grove.  Except there was no way to the bridges without crossing a massive chasm.  Zelda considered warping them across, but the heavy wind worried her.  If she misstepped, it would be all too easy to fall into the abyss.

“The first time I came here I was a wolf,” Link said.  “I could make the jump across.  The second time…” He coughed.  “I had a magic cucco.”

“A magic cucco,” Ganondorf repeated flatly.

“From my mentor in my home village,” he said sheepishly.  

“Ordon Village is quite close to here, is it not?” Zelda remembered.  “Perhaps we could visit afterwards.”

Link quickly shook his head.  “No, I don’t want to go back.”  At her questioning look, he added, “I went back once, after everything, and I...  I don’t belong there anymore.”

Zelda wanted to ask more, but she had the feeling Link did not want to speak on it.  She glanced at Ganondorf, who was looking at the hero thoughtfully.  When he noticed her watching him, he schooled his face back into indifference.

“Well, I do not see any cuccos here,” he said.  “And if our wise princess thinks warping is unsafe, then there is only one solution.”

Zelda crossed her arms.  “And what would that be?”

“We jump,” he said smugly. “Hold on tight.  Especially you, hero,” he added, throwing Link a cruel smile.

Link frowned at him, then his eyes widened as he realized what Ganondorf was suggesting.  “No,” he protested.  “Absolutely not. I am not doing that.”

Ganondorf just chuckled, and a moment later, his monstrous boar form stood in his place.  He lowered himself, then looked at them expectantly.  

“Zelda,” Link pleaded.

“It’ll be fine,” she said.  “He got us out when the bridge of Eldin was collapsing under us.  This is a shorter distance than that.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about,” Link said, eyeing the cliff edge and the pit below it. 

Zelda stepped towards Ganondorf and grasped one of his tusks, tugging his face towards her.  She brought her mouth to his ear.  “You will not hurt Link, or try to throw him off, or anything of the sort,” she murmured.  “Understand?”

Ganondorf let out a snort that might have been a laugh.

She bit her lip to hide her smile.  Now I have really lost it, she thought.  Thinking this creature is cute.

She dropped his tusk and turned back to Link, who appeared quite disturbed by this whole exchange.   

“Come on,” she said, and climbed onto Ganondorf’s back.  She buried her hands once again into his thick mane, which was quite soft, she realized.  She hadn’t appreciated it before when they were fleeing for their lives; she wondered if his hair felt the same.

Link glared at the both of them, but eventually he sighed and also climbed onto the boar, settling behind Zelda.  He barely had a chance to loop his arms around her waist when Ganondorf took off.

He leapt off the edge of the cliff, across a series of outcroppings, then across a massive tree root that grew out the cliff side into the gorge.  Zelda worried that the old bridges would not hold his weight, but Ganondorf’s jump was strong enough to bypass them entirely.   She laughed in exhilaration. Link had his arms around her in a death grip.

When Ganondorf stopped at the entrance to the Sacred Grove, Zelda expected him to let them down, but instead he simply transformed himself back into a man.  He caught her before she could fall, and placed her gently down on her feet.  Link hit the ground with a thud.

“Thanks for that,” he muttered, getting to his feet.  He gave Ganondorf a look of intense loathing.

“I could not let our dear Zelda fall, could I?” Ganondorf said, giving her shoulder a squeeze.

Zelda rolled her eyes.  Comments of this sort had become common since Link had returned; they appeared to be his favoured method of getting under the hero’s skin.

Likely because they worked very well. Link’s eyes flashed in anger.

“I am never doing that again,” he declared.

“How are we going to get back?” Ganondorf asked, lips curling.  He was clearly very pleased with himself.

Link shook his head, not looking at him.  “Zelda will warp us.  I don’t care.  I’m not touching you again.”

“Very mature of you –”

“You hurt Midna!” Link erupted.  His hand hovered over the hilt of his sword; he clenched it into a fist. “Every time I look at you, I remember! I hate you; I hate being near you; I hate talking to you!  And watching the two of you act so – so friendly, I…” He trailed off, breathing heavily.  His face had become a deep red.

“Link,” Zelda began, but he waved her off.

“Sorry, Princess,” he rasped. “I… I shouldn’t have said anything.”  He cleared his throat, then gestured to the opening that led into the thick of the forest.  “Follow me; the Temple of Time isn’t far now.”  He began walking into the forest, and Zelda let him go ahead, thinking that he probably wanted to be left alone to his thoughts.

“Will you please stop antagonizing him?” she murmured to Ganondorf as they followed the hero into the thick trees.  

“He just makes it so easy,” he responded, smiling smugly.

Zelda gave him what she hoped to be a very unimpressed look.  “I know you are worried about everything with your mothers.  Do not take it out on Link.”

His smile slipped.  “I am not worried,” he muttered.  “Besides, every time I look at him I remember how much this still hurts.” He gestured to his abdomen, to where his sword wound was covered by his armor.

Zelda sighed.

***

The forest was a maze.  Zelda could not tell how long they had been wandering, blindly following Link as he led them through hollowed out trunks, through shallow pools of water, and over and under fallen trees.  It was eerily silent.  In the rest of Faron Woods, there had always been the background noise of birds chirping and monkeys chattering, but this section of the wood was so quiet it she was sure that nothing lived here.   The trees were so thick little sunlight could penetrate, basking them in darkness even though it was the middle of the afternoon.  It all came together to give the impression that this was a place that was rarely visited, and for good reason.  She shivered.

“Are you sure you know where you’re going?” Ganondorf asked, after Link had led them down one path, changed his mind, and turned around again.   They were the first words he had said to him since Link’s earlier outburst, and the hero stiffened immediately.

“Yes,” he said through gritted teeth.

“The first time you came here,” Zelda remembered, “There was an imp-creature that led you.”

He nodded.  “I don’t think he will come now.  He seemed shy.  And it does not matter,” he added aggressively.  “Because I know the way.”

They fell to silence again, the only sound being the crunch of leaves beneath feet.  Was this forest truly the former site of Hyrule’s capital? If so, there was no trace of the former civilization.  It had been swallowed by the forest, lost to time and faded from remembrance.  The thought sent a shiver down Zelda’s spine.  Was this the inevitable fate of her own Hyrule?

Link continued to guide them through the forest on a seemingly random path; Zelda knew there was no way she could find her way back to the entrance on her own, and prayed her friend knew what he was doing. Her fears were assuaged, however, when they came to a clearing.

Unlike the rest of the Sacred Grove, which had been all trees and nature, this was surrounding by the stone ruins of what had been buildings once upon of a time.  Moss and vines had covered the stone, coating them in green and brown.  In the center of the clearing was the remnant of stones forming a circle, and in the center, a larger stone, slightly taller than Zelda.  She had no idea what it could have been, but Ganondorf approached it with wide eyes.

“This is where the fountain used to be,” he said.  He looked around the clearing, and she knew what he was seeing was not the ruins, but the Hyrule of his time.

“The Temple of Time is through here,” Link said, heading towards a stone archway.  Zelda and Ganondorf followed.  The archway opened into another clearing, surrounded by tall stone ruins.  Walls, Zelda realized.  They were inside what used to be a large building, but much of the walls had decayed and the ceiling was gone completely.  The only parts of the ruins that did not look ancient were the two stone statues which stood near another opening in the back of the temple.  They were tall and humanoid, and each held a spear.

“Welcome to the Temple of Time.” Link had a satisfied smile on his face.

Ganondorf was shaking his head, looking around the ruins.  “This place was formidable.  And now, this.”  He frowned at the statues.  “These were not here before.”

“They guarded the way to the Master Sword,” Link said.  He nodded in direction to the back archway.  “It was stuck in a pedestal through there.  To go back in time, I had to place it back there.”

There was a pause; Zelda imagined they were all thinking the same thing – would it work a second time?

“Then we try again,” she said.

She walked through the opening towards the pedestal.  Somehow it appeared more well kept then the remainder of the temple, the Triforce mark embedded in its front clearly visible.  Link unsheathed the sword from his hip.

“You never did return it,” Zelda remarked.

Link stared determinedly at the pedestal.  “I knew it would be difficult to come here again.  And beyond that… I just had a feeling that I would need it again.” He coughed softly.  “Sometimes I have this – this thought that the sword is sentient, somehow.”  He glanced sideways, flushing slightly, but neither Zelda nor Ganondorf laughed.  He cleared his throat.  “I’m not sure how this works,” he said.  “Maybe you should hold on.”

Zelda reached to his free arm, taking his hand and holding tightly.  She saw Ganondorf open his mouth as though to make a snide remark, but he appeared to think better of it and quietly came to her other side, slipping a hand into hers.  She shot him a grateful look.

Link took a deep breath, then, with a flourish, slid the Master Sword into its pedestal.  For a second, Zelda thought nothing was going to happen.  Then there was a flash of light and all she could see was white.

***

When her vision cleared, she was standing in a circular room.  The Master Sword was in front of her, stuck in a pedestal that had a Triforce emblazoned on its face – the same pedestal she had been staring at only moments before, now unmarked by time.   She looked around at the white walls of the building they were in, and the checkered tile flooring – the Temple of Time.

She exited the room into a grand hall.  Ganondorf followed her, and let out a sharp breath as he beheld the hall. 

“This is it – exactly how it looked before,” he breathed.

A red carpet was laid out through the center of the hall, leading to a raised stone altar, darker than the light stone that made up the walls. It had three indents engraved into its surface.  At the other end of the hall was a pedestal with another Triforce marking.  Light shone through multiple arched windows along the walls.

“It’s beautiful,” Zelda murmured.

Then she heard a thud from behind them – Link had exited the room with the Master Sword’s pedestal and a door had closed behind him.  It was the same white as the rest of the temple, with a design on it that appeared to be a sun – a circle in its center, with rays extending from it.

“The Door of Time.” Ganondorf frowned.  “We might not be able to go back through there.”

“That didn’t happen before,” Link said nervously.  “How will we get back home?”

“We can worry about that later,” Zelda said.  She began walking towards the exit, and heard the footsteps of the other two following her.  They echoed around the temple, adding to the feelings of fear and excitement in her chest.  Had she truly come to another time?

She poked her head outside of the Temple of Time and gasped.  The forest was gone.  In its place was a well manicured patch of grass and flowers surrounding the temple grounds, and a dirt pathway leading away from the temple, towards buildings.  Even from here, she could here the distant sounds of music, and people talking and laughing.  They were in the middle of a city.   And in the distance… a grand castle.

Zelda could not help herself; she began to laugh.  Hyrule’s past, in front of her eyes – they had done it.

Chapter Text

Before Zelda could start heading down the dirt path into the city centre, Link said, “Wait.”  She stopped and turned.

He was looking at Ganondorf, frowning.  “Won’t you stand out too much?”

Ganondorf eyed him from head to foot, looking at his green tunic, eyes lingering on the floppy hat atop his head.  Then he turned his eyes to Zelda, taking in her expensive, flowing purple dress, and crossed his arms.  “And you two won’t?”

“No, he’s right,” Zelda said.  “You said there is only one male Gerudo every hundred years, and he is King.  That will stand out more than strange clothing.”  She studied him; he was wearing his usual armor, covering him in black and gold.  “Most of your skin is covered,” she added thoughtfully.  “You might be mistaken for a tall Hylian, were it not for your face.”

“I seem to remember you telling me I look nothing like a Hylian,” he grumbled, then sighed.  “I suppose you have a point.”  He thought for a moment, and then, reluctantly, said, “There used to be a shop selling masks in the square with the fountain. Perhaps one of you could –”

“I’ll go,” Link said quickly, and began walking towards Castle Town.   Zelda and Ganondorf stared at his retreating back.

“He volunteered very quickly,” Ganondorf said, eyes narrowed.

“He was probably worried about me going,” Zelda replied. “Or he did not want to be alone with you.”  She thought it was more likely the second one.

The two of them wandered back into the temple.  Zelda walked around the hall, admiring the intricate designs carved into the walls.

“It’s a shame this place has fallen to ruin,” she said after some time, running her hand along the stone, tracing the shapes.

“It is exactly how I remember it.  It is impressive; I was always surprised that no one ever seemed to come here.  Although,” he added, and she could hear the pride in his voice, “This is nothing compared to the Desert Colossus.  It is too bad we did not get to go inside so you could see it.”

“Perhaps we can go back, once this is all over.”  She kept her voice even, not wanting to betray how much the idea appealed to her.  They had never spoken of what would happen after.

All he replied was, “Perhaps,” and when she glanced at him, he was not looking at her.  Instead, he had his head turned towards the entrance.  His eyes widened a fraction.  Then he lunged for Zelda, pulling her back against his body and trapping her with an arm across her ribs.  He dragged them against the temple wall.

“What are you –” She was cut off by Ganondorf’s hand covering her mouth.  He hushed her, then murmured something in Gerudo.  She felt the sting of magic, and a moment later heard footsteps.

She was glad then that he was covering her mouth, for she was sure she would have gasped audibly.  A man had entered the Temple of Time.  His armor was brown rather than black, and his cape was a blood red.  His rusty hair was cut short to his head, and his face was clean shaven, making him look younger.  Despite this, he was unmistakably Ganondorf.

The arm around Zelda tightened as this new Ganondorf entered the Temple.  He glanced around when he entered, but his eyes easily slid over them, unseeing.  Ganondorf’s magic had rendered them invisible.

The younger Ganondorf strode into the temple, his head held high.  He stopped when he reached the altar, and ran his hands over it, studying it intently.  He seemed especially interested in the indentations there.   Eventually he stepped away, and turned his attention to the door through which the Master Sword was resting in its pedestal.  Zelda felt Ganondorf – her Ganondorf – stiffen against her back.  His hand was still covering her mouth.

The other Ganondorf was now at the Door of Time, pressing his hands against it.  He murmured something to himself, and his hands started to glow purple with dark magic.  He directed this into the door, but the instant the magic touched the stone, it fizzled out to nothing.  When he turned away from the door, his eyes were dark with frustration.  It was an expression Zelda had become very familiar with.

He strode around the temple, stopping occasionally to examine something on the walls or floor.  He paid particular attention to the pedestal with the Triforce marking, and tried again to infuse it with magic, but again nothing happened.  He scowled and returned to prowling the temple.  He continued his examination of the temple, this time of the wall against which Zelda and Ganondorf were hiding. He was coming uncomfortably close to them, but she feared if they moved away, he would hear it.

He stepped closer, to look at an engraving on the wall, but stilled.  He raised his head and turned it towards Zelda.  His eyes narrowed in suspicion.  He took another step towards them, and Zelda’s heart pounded.  It was like he was looking directly at her.

The spell was broken by the sound of another person entering the temple.  Ganondorf spun to look at the newcomer: a Gerudo woman with her hair tied in a high ponytail.  She wore pink gloves and baggy silk pants which were tied at the ankle.

“Sorry for the interruption, my King,” she said. “The King of Hyrule would like to meet with you now.”

“Ah, thank you, Nabooru,” Ganondorf said.  “Let us go at once.”  He began walking to the exit, and Zelda felt as though she could breathe again.

“Are you becoming religious, my King?” Nabooru asked with a teasing smile as he approached.

He chuckled, linked her arm in his, and the two exited the temple.

Zelda felt her Ganondorf let out a long breath as the magic hiding them dissipated.

“That was very strange,” he said after a moment. 

Zelda pulled his hand down from her mouth.  “What would he have done?” she breathed.  “If he had found us.”

“He – I – would probably have assumed it to be some trick of Hyrule’s and killed me immediately.”

Zelda shuddered.  In an attempt to light the mood, she said, “You look better with a beard.”

“Do I, now?”

“Oh yes.  You’re much scarier looki –” She was cut off by his hand returning to her mouth, and she giggled into his palm. 

“Careful,” he said sternly, but she could feel his laugh against her back.  After a moment, she tugged herself away from him and he let her go.

She turned her gaze to the Door of Time.  “What was he – or you, I suppose – doing?”

Any traces of amusement faded from his voice as he replied. “I was looking for a way to open that door.  To reach the Master Sword, and with it the Sacred Realm.  So that I could get to the Triforce.”  He looked towards the temple’s entrance, a solemn expression on his face.  “Nabooru must not yet have realized the lengths I would go to get it, if she is still friendly with me.”

She felt an uncomfortable squeezing in her chest; from the glimpse she had of the Gerudo woman, Nabooru had been very beautiful. She remembered Ganondorf calling her formidable when he had described her before. You will not be jealous of a woman who has been dead for centuries, she told herself harshly, and instead, asked: “And to what lengths did you go?  Any records I have read don’t go into any detail.”  She glanced at him; he was determinedly looking away from her.  He wandered to the center of the temple, where the altar stood.

She thought he was not going to answer, but then he said, “I learned later that to open The Door of Time, three pendants were required.”  He gestured at the indentations in the altar.  “Spiritual Stones, they were called.  The King of Hyrule entrusted them to his closest allies: the Gorons, the Zora and the Kokiri – forest spirits that took the form of young children,” he clarified for her.  “I needed to get the stones from them, but they were too heavily guarded to steal.  So I… threatened them.”  A shadow seemed to cross his face.  He still refused to look at her.

“The Zora used to worship a deity, a whale called Jabu-Jabu.  I infected it with a parasite.  The Gorons, I sealed the entrance to their food supply.  And the Kokiri… I cursed their guardian The Deku Tree.  After they arrested me, they told me that I killed him.” 

“Was that your intention?”  Zelda asked.

“My intention was that he would give in and tell me where the stone was,” he said with a humourless chuckle. “But I knew that it would kill him if left uncured, yes.”  When she did not speak, he finally turned back to her.  “So, Zelda?  That is the type of man I am.  Does this scare you?”  

She stared at his face.  Did this change anything?  Through Zant, he had already been responsible for the deaths of several.  What did it matter if he had also killed with his own hands? Despite this, he had agreed to help her, and since his defeat at the hands of Link, had done nothing she would consider reprehensible.  Perhaps she was naïve, but she had always liked the idea that people could change, and had seen it firsthand in Midna.  And if the things he had told her previously about his past had been true, she was beginning to suspect that his dislike of the old king may have not been as entirely unfounded as her history books made it sound.

“I already know who you are,” she said.  “And I have not been afraid of you for some time.”

He was spared answering by the reappearance of Link.  He had in his arms multiple masks, and on his head, over his hat, he wore a pair of bunny ears.

“What is that?” Zelda asked incredulously.

“The man running the mask shop told me they would make me run faster,” Link said, grinning.  “But I think I got scammed.” His smile faded.  “He was creepy, Zelda – I think he knew I’m not supposed to be here.”

“How could you tell?”

“I don’t know – just the way he looked at me.” He grimaced, then shook it off.  “Anyway, here’s one option.”  He held out a mask to Ganondorf with a snicker.

The mask was the face of a woman, with tan skin, red hair, and a rather prominent nose.  Ganondorf took one look at it and snapped it in half.

“That cost me 30 rupees!” Link protested.

“That was a mockery,” Ganondorf spat.  He threw the broken mask to the ground.  “Sometimes I really cannot stand Hylians.”

“Alright, fine,” Link said, handing over the other two masks he had with him.   One was in the shape of a monstrous face, with brown wooden skin and a gaping circular hole for a mouth – a ReDead, perhaps?  The other was –

“Keaton!” Zelda exclaimed. The mask was the face of a mouse-like animal, yellow with long ears tinged with black at the tips.   She thought it was very cute.

“What?” said Link.

She flushed.  “A character from books my father used to read to me as a child.  I did not realize it was this old.”

Ganondorf eyed the mask skeptically, then raised it to his face.

Zelda’s lips twitched.  “Well, it certainly fits your evil king image.  And it covers your face.”

“I feel like a fool,” he said morosely.

She took the monster mask from him and put it on her own face.  “There,” she said. “Perhaps people will think we are going to masquerade.”

He shook his head.  “We had better not run into myself again; I could not take the embarrassment.”

“What’s that?” Link said sharply.

“Ganondorf’s old self stopped by while you were gone – he did not see us,” she clarified, for Link’s eyes had become very wide.

“We need to find what we came for and get out of here,” he said, and the three of them stepped out the temple and began walking the path to Castle Town.

***

The Castle Town of the past was a lot like Zelda’s Castle Town, only smaller and cleaner.  The city center was centered around a large fountain which was flowing invitingly.  All manners of shops surrounded the street, including a building with a massive theater mask over its front door, stating Happy Mask Shop.  People of all ages were in the bustling city center – a young girl was chasing a cucco down the street; a heavyset woman in a fancy gown was walking her yapping terrier dog; a young couple was slow dancing in the streets, murmuring sweet nothings in each other’s ears.  The woman gave the three of them a dirty look as they passed. 

“Pay them no mind, my darling,” the man whispered to her.  “Probably just employees of that tacky mask shop.”

Zelda gave them a smile before remembering they could not see her under her mask.

They wandered around the town a bit aimlessly.  They should have made a concrete plan before coming here, Zelda thought, but the fact that they had been able to come here in the first place was still a shock to her.  Occasionally Ganondorf would stop to look at something, shaking his head.  “Just how I remember,” he’d murmur. 

“Should we try talking to someone?” Link asked, after they walked through another alleyway.

Despite the fact that had been their original intention, the thought of talking to people in the past worried her.  What if somehow, talking to a stranger here somehow affected things in the present? Paranoia, she chastised herself.

“Yes, alright,” she said in response to Link’s question.

They made their way back to the main square by the fountain, deciding talking to people lurking in dark alleyways would not be wise.   Zelda approached the woman with the terrier dog they had seen earlier, and tried to strike up a conversation.   First, the woman claimed she had no interest in masks and to told Zelda harshly to go advertise somewhere else.  When Zelda removed her mask and asked if she knew anything about a Demon King, the woman’s face scrunched in confusion, and she said she had no idea what that meant.  The next four encounters went in a similar way.

“Anything?” she murmured to Link, who had also been trying to question people.  Ganondorf had refrained, not wanted to draw unwanted attention to himself, especially with his old self being in the city.  The last thing they needed was for the old Ganondorf to hear that there was an abnormally tall, red haired man in the city asking odd questions about witches and demons.

Link shook his head.

“Maybe the Demon King is not real after all,” she said.  “Or we have not gone back far enough – everyone has forgotten.”

“If you wish to know about old legends, you should speak to the Great Fairy.”

Zelda spun around.  A man was standing behind them, watching with interest.  He was old and stooped over, with long grey hair and a thick mustache.  He wore a deep blue robe, and a matching cap on his head.

“Were you eavesdropping?” Ganondorf hissed.  Zelda touched his arm, stilling him.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“They say that somewhere near the castle, there lives a beautiful fairy,” the man said.  His voice was low and raspy with age. “She is said to be exceptionally wise.”

She glanced at her companions.  Ganondorf’s face was covered by his Keaton mask, but Link looked to her and shrugged. Not like we have any better options, he seemed to say.

She thanked the man and the three walked through the square towards Hyrule Castle.

“Do you know anything about the Great Fairy?” Zelda asked Ganondorf.  He shook his head.

“I met a Great Fairy in the desert,” Link said wistfully. 

Zelda opened her mouth to ask him for details, but was distracted by a voice. Princess Zelda…  She stopped abruptly, looking around.

“Did you hear that?”

Link frowned, confused. 

Blood of Hylia… Come to me…

“I hear a voice,” she breathed.   She continued to walk down the path to the Castle, and it seemed to get louder.   The voice was female, and repeated the same words again and again.  Princess Zelda, Blood of Hylia.  Come to me.   

As they approached the Castle, they came across an iron gate blocking the path.  It was attached to a small building which appeared to lead to the other side, but a bored guard stood blocking the door.  The pathway was cut through a hill, giving the impression of walls of dirt on either side.

“We need to go through,” Zelda murmured.  “The voice is coming from there.”

Link gave her a concerned look.  Ganondorf was also turned towards her; she wished she could see his face.

The guard had noticed them watching the gate and gave them a stern look, tapping his spear against the ground.  They quickly turn back around the corner to hide from his view.

“We could try distracting the guard,” Link considered.  “But that door might be locked anyway.”  He tilted his head, thinking.  Ganondorf crossed his arms.  He had pulled the mask from his face now that they were no longer in public view.

Blood of Hylia.  Come to me.  

“Give me your hands,” she said suddenly.  Link blinked in confusion, but Ganondorf narrowed his eyes at her, understanding immediately. 

“I know where the voice is coming from,” she said.  “That’s where we need to go – I can bring us there.”  She did not know how, but she was certain.  To find the source of the voice was to find answers.

Ganondorf gave her a wary look, but he took her by the right hand – her Triforce pulsed when he touched her. Link shrugged and grabbed her other hand. She concentrated on the voice in her head and warped. 

They landed gently on a dirt path which, Zelda saw when she raised her head, was in castle grounds, past the gate.  She saw another guard patrolling and tugged her companions down the path, past a sign stating Dead End, to get out of view.  True to the sign’s label, the path petered out, ending with a large boulder that leaned against the hillside.  She stared at it, her heart beating quickly.

Come to me.

“Through there,” she whispered.

“The boulder?” Link frowned.

She nodded.

He looked at her skeptically.  “I could bomb it, I guess.”

“Too much noise,” Ganondorf said.  He raised a hand, purple magic spilling from him. It pooled around the boulder, and pulled it silently away from the wall.  Behind it there was an opening, and though where it led was cloaked in darkness, Zelda thought she could see the flickering of pink lights from within – fairies.  The voice had stopped.   She entered.

***

The pathway opened into a room, carved from the hillside, containing a beautiful fountain surrounded by little fairies, dancing in the dim light.  Some of them flitted their way around Zelda, filling her with a sense of calm and peace.  At the foot of the fountain was a Triforce engraved into the stone floor.  As soon as she approached it, there was a flash of light and a woman emerged from the fountain and floated into the air above them.

She was massive, taller even than Ganondorf.  She wore nothing except for vines which twisted around her body, doing little to cover her full figure.  Her hair was a bright pink and floated magically in its tails away from her head.

This is the Great Fairy? Zelda may have laughed in astonishment were it not for the words the woman spoke.

“Hello, Children of Destiny.”  Her voice had a musical, twinkling quality to it, and had a calming effect on Zelda similar to the smaller fairies.  “Blood of the Goddess,” she said, inclining her head to Zelda.  “Hero chosen by the Gods.” She nodded now to Link, who hastily removed the bunny ears from his head.  She turned her gaze to Ganondorf, who was looking at her in disdain.  “And you, King of Evil.” She cocked her head.  “Or perhaps, Demon King Reborn.”  He started, eyes widening.  The Great Fairy straightened, peering down at the three of them.  “You should not be here, children.  It is unwise to play with time.”

Zelda lowered her head.  “Please, Great Fairy, we came to ask for your guidance.  We are seeking information about the Demon King.  I need to stop his return, to save Hyrule.” 

“The Demon King is even before my time, child,” the fairy replied.  She gave Zelda a contemplative look.  “The Goddesses knew you would come.  That is why they granted me with knowledge.”

“Does this mean you can help us?” Link asked.

She ignored him, looking to Ganondorf.   “You have fallen to the darkness inside of you twice, Gerudo King.  Perhaps it is an inevitability.”

“What are you talking about?” he hissed. 

She blinked.  “Were it not for a hero – much like yourself – “, She gestured to Link,  “ – and for a princess – much like yourself – “, she gestured to Zelda, “ – who also toyed with time, you would have already become The Demon King.”

At their blank looks, she raised an arm, pink magic flowing from her.  “The Goddesses want me to show you.  So watch closely, children.”

The magic invaded her senses and then Zelda was swept away into a vision.

***

She was standing in a throne room in a castle.  Sitting on the larger throne was a man – no, not a man, some sort of creature.  His body was covered with deep grey fur and he had long rabbit-like ears extending from his head.  His hair was white and so long it fell to his feet.  At his side on the adjacent throne was a beautiful Hylian woman with brown skin and blonde hair.  Both were adjourned with jewelry and wore strange clothing like nothing Zelda had ever seen.

Behind them stood a young woman, perhaps a few years younger than Zelda.  She was Hylian, with blonde hair cut short to her chin.  She looked up, her expression pained, and Zelda’s heart thumped.  Somehow, deep in her soul, she felt like she knew this woman.

There was a bang at the far end of the throne room and Zelda had to hold back a gasp yet again when Ganondorf entered.  But no, this was not Ganondorf – this man was even taller and broader, and his red hair was longer.  His coat covered only one arm, and was left open to reveal most of his muscular torso.  He was flanked by Gerudo warriors on both sides, including two with the same magic-tinged skin as him – the Twinrova, though much younger.  She watched as he approached the throne and knelt before the two rulers.  It was becoming clear that those two – the furred male creature and the Hylian woman beside him – were the King and Queen of Hyrule.  There was an exchange of words between them and the Gerudo man, who they called Ganondorf, which ended in him swearing fealty to their kingdom, though Zelda did not miss the insincere smile on his face as he knelt.  After he left, the blonde woman behind the throne expressed concerns over Ganondorf’s loyalties but was brushed off by the king.  The scene faded.

Then, Ganondorf was standing in the corner of a room, watching the Queen of Hyrule.  She did not seem to see him; Zelda wondered if he was hiding himself by magic the same way her Ganondorf had in the Temple of Time that same day.  The blonde girl from before – Princess Zelda, her mind whispered – entered the room and smiled sweetly at the queen.  Then, before Zelda could understand what was happening, the princess was attacking the queen, and when she dodged, Ganondorf was there, and thrusting a dagger into the Queen’s back.  She slumped to the ground, dead.  Ganondorf wasted no time in ripping the necklace from her neck and removed a tear-shaped gem, which he placed into the crown on his forehead.   He laughed, power emanating from him, while the real Princess Zelda (for the attacker had clearly been some magic creation) sobbed. 

Again the scene changed.  Zelda was standing in Hyrule Field, which was overrun by flames and monsters.  Exactly the same as in my visions.  Except this time, she could see the source of the destruction.  Ganondorf was standing at the head of the army of monsters, but he had changed.  His skin had become night black and scaly. Horns poked out of his flaming red hair, and the gem in his forehead glowed with power.

Demon King.

“Eliminate this Kingdom and her allies,” Ganondorf rumbled. His deep voice sent a shiver down Zelda’s spine. “Leave no survivors.”  He raised his arm and more monsters appeared in front of him, including a savage looking Lynel with silver fur.   Her vision darkened as Ganondorf began to laugh.

When her sight cleared again she appeared to be in some kind of circular stone dungeon.  Ganondorf stood in its center, cornered by the King of Hyrule, along with another furred creature like him, Princess Zelda, and four others wearing strange masks – a Zora, a Gerudo, a Goron, and a bird-like creature.  All of them donned tear-shaped stones similar to what was embedded in the Demon King’s forehead.  Ganondorf’s face twisted with rage as the King of Hyrule, with the aid of the others in the room trapped him.  Even with the power of all six in the room, the King of Hyrule gave his life to seal him away.

His name was Rauru, the Great Fairy whispered in Zelda’s mind.

It took longer now for Zelda’s vision to return to her.  When it did, she was in another throne room, with another king (this one Hylian) and another princess (this one a child).  Once again Ganondorf strode into the room; though this time it was her Ganondorf, looking as young as when he had come to the Temple of Time.  Once again he knelt before the King and promised his loyalty to Hyrule.  And once again, after he left, the princess expressed worries and was dismissed by the king.

The visions became quicker now.  Ganondorf, murdering the king.  Ganondorf, chasing the princess on a black stallion.  Ganondorf, entering the Sacred Realm and touching the Triforce.  The moment he laid hands on it, it split itself in three, one piece embedding itself into him while the others disappeared.  Ganondorf used his newfound power to declare himself King of Hyrule.

What is this? Zelda thought. None of this happened!

The next vision showed Ganondorf fighting a young man who looked and dressed much like Link.  It must have been a few years later, as Ganondorf looked older.  His hair had grown longer, and his ears had developed a point to them.   The hero fought valiantly, and Ganondorf was soon defeated. He cursed and the castle began to crumble.  Zelda blacked out.

When she came to, she was in the rubble of Hyrule Castle.  The hero and the princess, now a young woman, were also standing in the rubble, twin expressions of exhaustion on their faces.  Ganondorf’s body lie facedown on the ground.  Zelda would have sworn he was dead, but then she saw the glow of the Triforce on his hand.  His body began to ripple, and from him burst a monstrous boar.   The hero twisted around in shock, and the two began to clash.  The fight appeared evenly matched, until Ganondorf knocked the Master Sword out of the hero’s hands.  Then he killed the hero easily. 

The boar laughed as he absorbed the Triforce of Courage from the hero’s lifeless body. There was nothing left of her Ganondorf in the creature’s eyes. He then turned to the princess, who was kneeling on the ground, sobbing, and extended an arm to her.  Dark magic poured from his body, and from the princess the Triforce of Wisdom emerged, which the monster also took.  He was cackling now.  It sounded much like the laugh of the other Ganondorf after he had killed the Queen of Hyrule.

The princess’ eyes became fiery, and she stood.  Light burst from her.  Zelda could see six other lights gather in the air around her.  She stepped towards the boar and sealed him away, even as she was still sobbing over the loss of her hero.

Zelda blinked and found herself now watching a different fight.  A different man, still clad in green like Link, fought the boar – the Demon King.  This hero was triumphant.  By defeating the Demon King, he obtained the Triforce that the monster had stolen before.  He touched it, and she could hear the words he spoke, “Gods of the Triforce, hear my wish! Undo all of the evil committed by The Demon King Ganon!”

To wish upon the Triforce requires a balanced heart and an unbreakable spirit, whispered the Great Fairy in Zelda’s mind.  The Hero of Hyrule’s wish had far reaching repercussions.  Yet all it did was delay the inevitable.

The scene changed and she was watching the boar and the first hero’s fight again.  When the boar knocked the sword from the hero’s hand, this time the hero retrieved it, and was triumphant.  The boar transformed back into Ganondorf, and enraged, he cursed the hero and the princess as she sealed him.  The princess then played an ocarina and the hero disappeared.  

Peace reigned in Hyrule while Ganondorf was sealed.  But under his seal, as the decades wore on, he was becoming mad.  And when the seal finally broke, the being that emerged was no man.  The Demon King ravaged Hyrule, and when no hero appeared to fight the monster, the king’s plea to the goddesses resulted in a great flood, burying Hyrule under an endless sea.

By the time Ganondorf remembered himself Hyrule was gone and forgotten.

This was the second time, the Great Fairy said.  By sending the hero back to his own time, Princess Zelda – your ancestor – was able to create a third.

She saw the princess, a child again, in her courtyard.  The hero entered, Triforce symbol glowing on his hand. They spoke quietly, but Zelda could make out one phrase from the child hero’s mouth: “If Ganondorf is not stopped, something terrible will happen!”

She saw Ganondorf’s arrest.  She saw his failed execution and sealing in the Twilight Realm.  And then she saw no more.

You see, child?  It is his destiny to become the Demon King.  All you can do is delay.

No! Zelda thought.  There must be something!

Go home, Zelda.  Do not come here again.

End of Part 2

Chapter Text

Part 3: Demon King

When Zelda opened her eyes again, she was standing back in the ruined Temple of Time. She looked around her, somewhat dazed; Link was beside her, the Master Sword returned to his hand, breathing heavily. Ganondorf was on her other side.  He was staring ahead at nothing, his face blank.

“Did you also see that?” Link said to her.  “The visions…”

She nodded, not taking her eyes from Ganondorf.  She took a step towards him.  “Gan –” she started, but was quickly cut off.

“Leave me!” he roared, and without looking at her, stomped away into the woods.

She turned to Link, who had a troubled expression on his face.  He appeared to be on the verge of saying something.

“Do not tell me to kill him,” Zelda said.  Her eyes burned.

Link gave her an apologetic look.  “Zelda, I can tell that you’ve somehow become attached to him,” he said awkwardly.  She could not bring herself to deny it.  “But you saw the visions.  He will destroy Hyrule.”

“If he dies, the Twinrova will try again with Pyra’s nephew and kill her sister in the process,” she argued.  “I cannot allow that to happen to an innocent woman and child.” 

“The Great Fairy said the Demon King’s return is inevitable.”

“I cannot believe that,” she snapped.  “We need to keep Ganondorf alive, and thwart the Twinrova’s plans.  I cannot believe that it is hopeless.”

“Alright,” he said, but by his expression she thought he was only placating her.  “I am your sword, Zelda. I’ll trust your judgement.  Just… be careful, please?” He squeezed her shoulder.  “I don’t want to see him hurt you.”  

She was very close to tears now, and wanted this conversation to be over.  “I am going to go find him,” she said.

“Do you want me to come with you?” Link asked. 

“I think it would be best if you didn’t.”

He sighed in relief.  “I’ll meet you back here later then.  I want to check something.”

Before she could ask what he meant he had bounded away into the forest. 

Zelda went in the direction Ganondorf had stormed away.  Thankfully his heavy steps had left footprints that were easy to follow.  She found him at the edge of a shallow pond, staring into the clear water.  He had pulled his hair out of its braids, letting it fall down past his shoulders, and had removed the outer layers of his armor, leaving him in his undershirt.  His cape he had pulled to drape over one arm, in shallow mimicry of the man in the Great Fairy’s visions. He did not appear to hear her approach.  Slowly she came to stand next to him and look at his reflection in the pool.   

In the water’s reflection, his eyes met hers.  “I told you to leave me,” he said flatly.

“I know you do not like to be alone,” she replied, attempting a teasing smile.  He did not return it, and his eyes went back to his own reflection.

“Look at me,” he muttered.  “Exactly like him.”

She did not have to ask to who he was referring.

“Everything that I have done,” he continued.  His voice was so low she had to step closer to hear him.  “Everything that I have strived for.  How can I trust any of it?  Has anything I’ve planned been because it is what I wanted, or just to sate this… this thing that I am?”

“You are not the Demon King.”

He scowled.  “I have his name.  I have his face. I have his powers. The only reason I have not yet become him is because some children had me arrested. Perhaps I should have stayed in The Twilight Realm.”  He chuckled humourlessly.  “I imagine your hero is planning how best to kill me now.”

“I will not let him kill you.”

He didn’t respond, still staring at his own reflection with dead eyes.  Zelda’s heart twisted.

“You could cut your hair,” she said lightly.  “Though I hope you do not – I rather like it.”

No hint of a smile.  He must really be distraught if even flattery was not affecting him.  She examined his face in the water.  He did look strikingly like the man in the past.  Yet where that Ganondorf’s eyes had gleamed with wickedness and insincerity, her Ganondorf’s eyes were fearful as they blinked to hers again.

Her Ganondorf.  When had she started thinking of him in this way?  A foolish thought, she told herself.  You know his ambitions.  Though, for now… she liked him confident, even arrogant.  She did not like this fear and uncertainty.  So she grabbed his hand and led him from the pond.  He allowed her to pull him away, and when they were a few feet from the water, she turned to him and took his other hand.

“You are not him,” she repeated.

He looked at her with an inscrutable expression.  “Then who am I?” he said quietly.

She squeezed his hands.  “You are Ganondorf.  You are the one who kept me alive even after I gave up my power to Midna.  You are the one who accompanied me to the desert and stayed with me even when you no longer had any need to.  You are the one who has had multiple opportunities now to stab Link and I in the back and make off with the rest of the Triforce, and has not done it.  Much different from that man who murdered the Queen of Hyrule in cold blood.”

“Do not think that I have not considered it,” he mumbled.

“I know that you have,” she said.  “I have also heard its whispers.” She gave him a small smile.  “But you have had ample occasion to harm me, and you have not taken it.”

“I murdered the Great Deku Tree.  I would have murdered the King of Hyrule, just as I did in those visions, had I the opportunity.”

“That was a long time ago,” Zelda said.

“I don’t regret any of it.”  He gripped her hands tighter as he said it.  “Only that I failed.”

“Is that still the kind of man you wish to be?”

 He did not answer.

“In any case, once we defeat the Twinrova, you will have plenty of time to decide who you are.” She took a step towards him, still holding both of his hands. She could feel the heat radiating from him.  “I will not let them take you, or let any Demon King possess you.  Because despite the enmity that has been between us, you have become my friend, Ganondorf.”

He exhaled shakily.  “Zelda…” he murmured.

She longed to reach for his face and pull his lips to hers, to kiss away his worries and fears.  She also feared a display of affection on that level would scare him and make him defensive; his hands were beginning to tremble in hers. Instead, she dropped his hands, closed the space between them, and put her arms around him in an embrace.

After a moment’s hesitation, his arms closed around her, pulling her tighter against him.  “Zelda,” he repeated softly.  She felt his chin come to rest on her head and let out a contented sigh.  She was reminded of another time like this, of him holding her while her mind was lost in the Twilight, and hoped she could give him the same kind of comfort.  She began to stroke his back with one hand, and was rewarded with a sigh from him to match her own.  So close she was to him that she could feel the quick beat of his heart in his chest, one she was sure her heart was matching.  She could also feel the Triforce of Wisdom, pulsing in her hand and in her chest at the closeness of one of its counterparts.  It could be yours, it seemed to whisper.   

Yes, her heart agreed.  Mine. But she was not thinking of the Triforce.

She was not sure how long they stood there, holding each other, but she eventually became cognizant that the sky had begun to darken. The Great Fairy appeared to have returned them to their own time at the exact moment they had left, the late afternoon, but she still felt as though she had been in the past for several hours, and her eyelids were beginning to feel heavy.  Reluctantly she pulled herself back from him.

“We should probably head back,” she murmured.  “Link was going to meet us back at the Temple of Time.”

Ganondorf hummed in agreement and slowly removed his arms from her.  Before stepping back, he brushed his hand against her check, just under her eye.  “Thank you, Zelda,” he said.  She slipped her hand into his and did not let go until it became clear that he would need both hands to carry back all of the pieces of his armor that had been left by the pond.

***

When they arrived back at the clearing in front of the Temple of Time, Link had not yet returned.

“He didn’t say where he was going,” Zelda said.  “I suppose we wait.”  She glanced at the sky, which was steadily turning to night.  “We will likely have to stay the night here anyway.”  As if to punctuate her words, she let out a yawn.

Ganondorf’s lips twitched.  “Alright,” he said. 

He walked to the side of the clearing and laid his cape down on the grass by what remained of the wall there.  Then he sat down, leaning against the stone.  She came to stand beside him, touching her hand to the rough wall.

“That does not look very comfortable,” she said.

He shrugged.  “I will not be sleeping any time soon anyway.”  His tone was unbothered, though she could see the tension in his body.

She contemplated for a moment, then sat at his side.  The stone was hard against her back.  She glanced at Ganondorf; he looked down at her, frowning.

“Well, I would like to sleep,” Zelda said.  “And this is not comfortable, so…”  She inched herself towards him, and when he did not move away, leaned her head against his arm.

He shifted then, and she lifted her head, wondering if she had overstepped, but he only wrapped his arm around her and tucked her against his side.  She sighed and closed her eyes.

“Your hero will not like this,” he murmured.

“He will live,” she responded, nestling against him.

There was silence for a moment, and then he said softly, “Zelda… You do not need to do this.”  Then, with more force behind it, “I do not want your pity.”

She opened her eyes, looking up at him.  “This is not pity,” she said.

“Then…”

She smiled gently at him.  “I just told you that you are my friend.”   When he relaxed, she lay her head back down.

Although she did not think that this was the sort of thing that friends typically did with each other.  Not that she would know – any friends she had had in her childhood were few and far between, and there was always a distance between them, with her being the Princess.  She did not want to cuddle with Link, at any rate.  

“Also,” she mumbled, “You are very warm.”

She felt more than heard his responding chuckle.

As she curled against him, she thought again of what would happen after.  With his magic returned, he had no reason to remain near her.  Unless he decides he wants to steal the Triforce after all.  After all that had happened, she was beginning to wonder whether his ambitions had changed.  And if so, she could not imagine he would want anything more to do with the Kingdom that had ruined his life, or with its Princess.  

She wished they lived in a world with no Demon Kings or goddesses or Triforces ruling their destinies.  She imagined him as a foreign king, come to Hyrule to attempt to court the Princess Zelda, as many others had tried.  She would have been cold and resistant, as with all of her suitors, but eventually she would have come to see the intelligence and humour that lay beneath his arrogance. Would have come to see that he understood her in a way that no other man had; indeed, no other person had except for Midna, who in this reality would not have needed to destroy the link between their worlds.  It would have been easy to admit that she wanted him then, in a world where he had never kept her captive or been kept captive by her in return.

Or perhaps, she thought as she was lulled into sleep, they could live in a world where they were not royalty at all, just two ordinary people who could learn what they wanted to be to each other without having to fear that the world would not allow it.

***

She was roused from her rest by the sounds of footsteps against the stone floor of the clearing.  She was still pressed against Ganondorf, his arm loosely around her, holding her to him.  The side of her face was resting against his chest.   He had a hand in her hair, running his fingers through it, though it stilled as the footsteps approached.

“You can stop looking at me like that, hero,” Ganondorf said coldly.  “I haven’t done anything to the Princess.”  

Zelda kept her head down and her eyes closed, wanting to hear Link’s response.  

He was silent for a moment before answering, and when he did, his voice was laced with frustration.  “You had better not be playing with her.  I am serious,” he added fiercely, when Ganondorf did not respond.  “For some reason she seems to trust you – gods know you don’t deserve it – and if you take advantage… if you do anything to hurt her…  you know what happened the last time we fought.”

“I underestimated you.  It would not happen again.”

“Oh, get over yourself,” Link snapped.  “And that was not my point. Quite frankly,” he continued, “after what we saw this afternoon, I think the solution to our demon problem is obvious.”  She heard the sound of the Master Sword being unsheathed.  “She’s the only reason I’m not doing it.”

“She’s the only reason I didn’t end you the second you showed your face in front of me again,” Ganondorf sneered. There was a pause, in which his arm tightened around her.  “And I have no intention of hurting her,” he added quietly.

“She’s too good for you,” Link said.  “I hope you know that.”  He returned the sword to its scabbard, and she heard scuffling as he must have found somewhere to sit.  “Anyway…  once she is awake, I have something to tell you both.”

Ganondorf huffed.  Zelda considered revealing herself, but did not want either man to know she’d been eavesdropping, and when Ganondorf resumed his toying with her hair, she quickly fell asleep again.

***

When she next woke, it quickly became clear that she was the only one who had gotten any sleep.  When she untangled herself from Ganondorf and turned to look at him, he had deep bags under his eyes, though he was alert enough to smile smugly at her and purr, “Sleep well, Princess?”

Zelda shrugged.  “Passably.”

“Only passably?  I seem to remember someone saying that I was very warm.”

“Who could that have been?” she mumbled, flushing. 

She turned her attention to Link, who similarly looked exhausted.  She supposed there was no way he would have allowed himself to sleep in front of Ganondorf; he was watching their interaction with thin lips.  He said nothing, though, only stood and stretched his neck, yawning.

Zelda stood herself and looked to the sky.  It must have been early morning.

Link cleared his throat. “Zelda, yesterday when I left, I went to find the Great Fairy Fountain again.”

She blinked.  “You mean in this time?”

He nodded.  “It was difficult to find – that’s why I was gone so long – and it’s turned to ruin. But when I found the fountain, she spoke to me.”

“She was there still?”

“Not physically, but I could hear her voice.  I asked her what to do now.”  He paused, then said, “She showed me another vision.”

Zelda narrowed her eyes.  “Just to you?”

He raised a hand to scratch the back of his head.  “She seems to have taken a shine to me.  Also, she –” He cut himself off, face reddening.

“What?” Zelda demanded.

He winced.  “I don’t think she trusts your judgment,” he said quietly.  “And she definitely doesn’t trust his.” He nodded towards Ganondorf, who glared back.

Zelda’s lips thinned.  “I see.”

“I trust your judgement, though!  Er, mostly.” His eyes flitted again to Ganondorf, and he coughed.  “Anyway, she showed me what happened to those stones like the one in the Demon King’s crown.  Zonai Stones, they’re called.”

“What are they?”

“I’m not sure – some source of power.  They were given to heroes – sages – to aid in the fight against the Demon King.  And once he was sealed away, they were hidden.”   He looked up as though he could see the Great Fairy’s vision above him.  “Two high in the sky above the clouds.  Two unimaginably deep beneath the earth.  And one in the desert, hidden in a temple below the sand.”

Zelda’s eyes widened.   “That is what the Twinrova are looking for in the desert.” She shook her head.  “Then we must find it first.”

She looked to Ganondorf, whose eyes were narrowed.

“There are legends of an old Gerudo temple that has been lost below the sand,” he said, bringing a hand to his chin.  “Perhaps there…”

“Do the legends say where this is?”

He slowly shook his head.  “The desert is immense.  If that temple even exists it could be anywhere.” He tapped his chin.  “The Twinrova must not know where the stone is hidden, if they were checking the Desert Colossus.”

“The Great Fairy did not show you where this temple is?” Zelda asked Link.

“I only saw that masked Gerudo woman placing the Zonai Stone inside,” he replied.  “It didn’t look anything like the Arbiter’s Grounds, at any rate.”

“It would be older,” Ganondorf said.  “If it is the temple from the legends, it is older even than Hyrule itself.”

“Then the library will have nothing of use,” Zelda said.

“I thought that had already been made very clear,” Ganondorf retorted with a slight smirk.   She frowned at him.

Link pursed his lips.  “Would the Gorons or the Zora know anything?  They both had a Zonai Stone in the vision I saw.”

Zelda tilted her head.  “That’s not a bad idea, Link.  Maybe they have records they could share with us.  Although, relations with the Gorons are still tense after the Twilight Invasion…”   

The people of Death Mountain thought that Zelda and the Knights of Hyrule should have done more to prevent what happened to Kakariko Village and the Goron Patriarch.  She thought they were probably right.

“I’m friendly with Darbus,” Link said.  “Death Mountain isn’t that far from here – I could stop there on the way back to Castle Town.”

Zelda nodded.  “Alright.  And we will head back to Castle Town and send a message to Prince Ralis of the Zora.”

Plan decided, the three turned from the Temple of Time and prepared to face the maze of Faron Woods once again.

Chapter Text

Zelda and Ganondorf returned to the castle alone, having left Link to visit the Gorons.  On their journey back, Ganondorf had become quiet, and while they waited for a reply from Prince Ralis, she did not think he was sleeping well; there was swelling under his eyes and he had paled, making the green in his skin more prominent.   She suspected he was being kept awake by thoughts of the visions they had seen (as was she), but he did not discuss it, and became snippy the one time she asked him if he was sleeping.  Instead, they spent their time continuing to fruitlessly search books in the castle library or training in the courtyard.  It was during training, especially when Pyra or any of the knights joined them, that Ganondorf seemed the most like himself.

Thankfully it did not take long for Prince Ralis to send a note inviting Zelda to Zora’s Domain, and she, Ganondorf, and Pyra, who had asked very desperately to be allowed to come, departed the castle the day after.   Now they stood at the bottom of a large waterfall, listening to the roar of the flowing water, and looking to the waterfall’s top: the entrance of Zora’s Domain.

“How do they expect anyone without magic to get up there?” Ganondorf asked.

“They don’t,” Zelda replied.  “The Zora are very isolated and distrusting of outsiders.”

“Seems nothing ever changes in this country,” he said snidely.  “Do you still have to know some secret melody to enter?”  He chuckled at her confused look.  “It appears not.”

She swatted at his arm, then grabbed his hand and offered her other hand to Pyra.  “Shall we?”

A moment later they were standing in the Zora’s throne room, surrounded by Zora with distrusting and outright hostile expressions on their faces.  Prince Ralis sat on his throne, which was too large for him.  Just a child, Zelda thought, who is far too young for this responsibility.  Next to the young prince stood two older Zora holding spears.

“Welcome to Zora’s Domain, Your Highness,” Ralis said, inclining his head to her.  “And welcome to your companions.”  His brows raised in question.

“Hello, Prince Ralis,” Zelda said.  “This is Lord Ganondorf Dragmire; he is nobility from a war-torn country who has come to Hyrule for refuge.”  There was a spattering of murmurs from the Zora at this; Ralis silenced them with a raise of his hand.  “And this is Pyra.  She is from the Gerudo tribe in Labrynna, but she is currently under my protection due to… an incident that has occurred.”

Ralis smiled warmly at Pyra.  It occurred to Zelda that the Zora prince was likely even younger than the Gerudo girl.  He turned back to Zelda, smile fading.  “Does this incident have to do with the reason you are here?”

“It does, yes.”

He tilted his head.  “Your letter said you wished to see records from around the time of Hyrule’s founding?”

“That is correct,” Zelda said.

“Can I ask why?”

Zelda hesitated, glancing around the room.  “I would prefer not to speak in front of so many… but I can assure you it is vital for the wellbeing of Hyrule.  Perhaps we can speak alone?”

Before Ralis could reply, a scoffing came from one of the surrounding Zora.

“So Her Highness cares about the wellbeing of Hyrule now, but not when it could have saved our Queen!”

The speaker was a female Zora who might have been middle-aged; her eyes were narrowed in thinly veiled disdain. Beside her was a male Zora with a similar expression. “Do not go with her, Prince,” he spat.  A few of the Zora around them nodded in agreement, and a murmuring broke out once again.  Ralis froze, eyes wide. 

“Er, I…” he started, then paused, glancing around nervously.  The Zora continued to mutter among themselves.

Ganondorf crossed his arms.   “You let them disrespect your guest like this?” he said softly.

Ralis swallowed.  He opened his mouth to speak, but was cut off by another outburst from the male Zora who had spoken earlier.

“Who are you to speak to our prince like that, outsider! Hyrule’s incompetence got our queen – the prince’s mother – killed!”

Zelda looked away. 

“Don’t speak about things you don’t understand, fish!” Ganondorf snarled.  “You have no idea what the princess has done for this country!”

“Ganondorf,” Zelda murmured, touching his arm.  “Enough.”

He relaxed slightly, but as he turned back to the Ralis, his eyes were blazing.  “If you are to be a king, you cannot be cowed by your own people.”

Ralis seemed to slink back in his throne even more.  “I…”

“Speak up, Prince,” Ganondorf said coldly.

Ralis looked down at his hands.  Zelda remembered the prince talking with Link, sharing his fears that he was not confident enough to live up to his late mother’s legacy.   Perhaps it is my fault he no longer has a mother, she thought.

After a moment, Ralis raised his head and looked to Zelda.  “I will speak with you in private, Your Highness.”  He stood, and the armed Zora beside him opened a door to another room. 

Ganondorf and Pyra moved to follow, but Ralis held out a hand.

“I will speak only to Her Highness,” he said.  His hand shook slightly, but his voice was steady.  “I will not have an outsider tell me how to rule.”

“Fine,” Ganondorf spat, but there was a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes.

Zelda entered the room after Prince Ralis, and as he led her through the domain, said, “I have not been able to tell you in person – I am truly sorry for what happened to Queen Rutela.”

Ralis shook his head.  “It wasn’t your fault, no matter what the others think.”

“How can you say that?”

He shrugged.  “Link trusts you.”  He glanced at her, and added, “You have this aura about you, just like him.  Your friend too.”

She blinked.  “Ganondorf?”

He nodded. “He’s terrifying.”

Zelda snorted.  “You get used to it.”   

Ralis grinned sheepishly.  Then he cleared his throat and stopped walking, looking up at her.  “You said that the reason that girl – Pyra? – is not with her people has to do with what you came here for?”

She nodded.  “Yes, that’s right.  There are two witch sisters among the Gerudo tribe in Labrynna who are attempting to resurrect an ancient evil who lived around the time of Hyrule’s founding.”

The prince’s eyes widened. 

“Lord Ganondorf has Gerudo ancestry,” she added.  “He is trying to prevent this.”  She did not say that Ganondorf was the ancient evil, at least in part.   “In the past, heroes used magical artefacts called Zonai Stones to stop the evil.  They looked like gemstones in the shape of a tear.”  She paused, watching Ralis’ brow furrow at her words.  When he said nothing, she said, “I have reason to believe the witches are trying to retrieve a Zonai Stone that was hidden in the Gerudo Desert.  I intend to find it first.”  She crossed her arms.  “However, I have no idea where it could be, and the library in Hyrule Castle has proven… unhelpful.”

Ralis tilted his head.  “And you think I can help with this?”

“One of the heroes who fought the Demon King was a Zora.  I thought perhaps you have records.”

He bit his lip, crossing his arms.   “The Zora keep the history of our people on metal plaques,” he said.  “I am not sure how far back they go but… maybe they would help?  I can show you and your companions.”

Zelda thanked him and they set off down the hallway once again.

***

“This is just as boring as the library in the Castle,” Pyra muttered, shifting through plaque after plaque. 

“You wanted to be here, so stop complaining,” Ganondorf snapped, while Ralis indignantly cried, “Our history is not boring!”

She huffed but did not say any more.

They were in an archive deep within Zora’s Domain.  On the way to the archive, plaques lined the walls, detailing the history of the Zora, specifically the reign of Queen Rutela.  Zelda had noticed Ganondorf studying them with a dark look on his face as they passed.

“Anything older is through here,” Ralis had said before leading them into an archive containing many, many more plaques which they were now picking through.  Zelda was skimming one particularly detailed plaque about the king who discovered Jabu-Jabu, a whale creature who would become the Zora’s guardian deity.  Images of the god were carved intricately into the metal.  (“Just an overgrown fish,” Ganondorf whispered to her when he saw what she was looking at.)

“I wonder if I will become the type of king who has his reign preserved like this,” Ralis said, tracing the words with his finger.

“I believe you will,” Zelda said.  “You’ve already helped Link save Hyrule.”

The prince’s blush made his cheeks take on a purple tinge.  “I just gave him an earring,” he mumbled, but he moved on to a new plaque with a renewed enthusiasm.

They continued for some time, Zelda hoping that Link was having better luck with the Gorons, when Pyra cried out, “Look at this!”

Quickly, Zelda approached her, and saw the image engraved onto the metal sheet she was staring at; it was clearly ancient; the writing that was still legible was not any language Zelda could read, and parts of the engraving were so battered by time that she could no longer tell what was depicted.  But she could make out that which had drawn Pyra’s attention: a masked Zora kneeling before a king on a throne, and in the king’s palm, a tear.

“A Zonai Stone,” she murmured.  “Given to the Zora sage…  Ralis,” she said sharply, startling him.  “Are there any more engravings made during this time?”

“I think so,” he replied, and disappeared behind a shelf filled with various artefacts.  A few moments later he emerged and gestured at Zelda to follow, leading her into the deepest part of the archive, where they came to the largest sheet of metal she had seen yet, fixed to the wall.  It appeared just as ancient as the one Pyra had shown her.

“Our scholars agree this is one of the oldest things in here,” Ralis said.  “No one is sure what it means… ah, please don’t touch it, Your Highness!”

Zelda lowered her hand, shaking her head.  “Sorry, I wasn’t thinking.”  She gazed at the plaque – the map – in awe. 

It was Hyrule, though old; with villages in places there were currently none, and she was sure that her Hyrule Castle Town was not where the castle on the map stood.  There was a spattering of shapes etched on the region of Lanayru, and Zelda frowned at them, wondering what they represented, when she noticed, in the center of the largest shape, a tear.  

Two high in the sky, above the clouds, Link had said about the locations of the Zonai Stones.

“Is this a landmass in the sky?” she whispered.  This train of thought was forgotten, however, when she turned her gaze to the Gerudo Desert, and saw another tear, in the center of the desert region.

“Ganondorf, come look at this!” she called, and pointed to the tear when he appeared next to her.  “Do you know where this is?”

He frowned as he studied the map.  “There are multiple villages marked here that no longer exist.  This could be anywhere.”

Zelda sighed.  “At least it confirms there is a stone in the desert…” She shook her head.  “Hopefully Link is having better luck –”

“No, wait,” Ganondorf said sharply.   He touched the plaque (ignoring Ralis’ plea of “careful!”), to a marking to the northeast of the Zonai stone, at the edge of the desert.   “This canyon… I know this.”   He drew his hand back and looked to Zelda with a smug smile on his face.

“You know where it is?”

“Yes… I think so.”

“Then we need to go there,” Zelda breathed.  “As soon as possible.  I’ll replicate this, then we’ll go back to the Castle to prepare – hopefully Link is back by now.”  She turned to Ralis with a smile on her face.  “Thank you, Prince.  This has been very helpful.”   

He grinned.  “I am glad I could help, Your Highness.”

***

Not long after saying their goodbyes to Ralis, Zelda once again appeared in Hyrule Castle’s throne room.  She swayed slightly from the effort of warping such a long distance, and Ganondorf grasped her shoulder to steady her.   She resisted the urge to lean back into him.

“Welcome back, Your Highness,” Otto said dryly.  “Will you be staying this time?”

“Unfortunately not,” she said brightly.  “Is Link here?”

Otto shook his head.  “I believe he went out for a ride in the fields when he realized you had not yet returned.”

“Thank you, Otto; please send him to meet me when he returns.”

After he agreed, Zelda left the room, Ganondorf and Pyra on her heels.

“Your advisor seems to have accepted your gallivanting all over the country quite easily,” Ganondorf remarked.

“Gallivanting?” She crossed her arms as he smirked at her. 

“You know what I mean,” he said.

She shrugged.  “Oh, he hates it.  Luckily for him, once we stop the Twinrova, I believe I will be done adventuring for some time.  Then he will be back to pressuring me to marry,” she added bitterly.

Ganondorf said nothing, though when she glanced at him, his brow had furrowed.

“Anyway, I suspect the reason Otto has become less vocally opposed is that I have you to protect me.”

He gave her an incredulous look.

“He likes you,” Zelda insisted.  “He has ever since you brought me back from the desert unharmed.”

Ganondorf shook his head.  “Protecting Hyrule’s Princess,” he muttered, letting out a quiet laugh.   “What has happened to me?”

***

“Darbus agreed to meet with me,” Link said.  “He took me deep into the caverns the Gorons live in, and showed me wall paintings thought to be as old as Hyrule itself.”

The four of them sat in Zelda’s study, looking at the papers Link had splayed across her desk – reproductions he had made of the images he had seen in Death Mountain.  He insisted the real paintings were much nicer looking; for all of Link’s talents, an artist he was not.  Still, the drawings were done well enough to tell what they were depicting: a masked Zora shooting an arrow at a floating tear in the sky; a masked bird on a ship – “Is that a flying boat?” Pyra demanded, to which Link nodded; a masked Goron riding a mine cart, and finally, what Link thought was the most relevant picture; a masked Gerudo standing at a stone structure that seemed to be stuck partway in the earth, surrounded by three pillars connected by some kind of beam.

“They all have masks… they must be the heroes from the Great Fairy’s vision,” Zelda said.

“Yes, I think so too.”  Link touched his finger to the drawing with the Gerudo woman.  “And this must be the underground temple you mentioned.”  He nodded at Ganondorf, then turned his eyes back to the desk.  “I think these paintings are showing how to get to the Zonai Stones.”  He moved his finger to one of the pillars surrounding the temple.  “Getting the temple to emerge must have something to do with these.”

“How can you possibly know that?” Ganondorf asked roughly.

Link frowned at him.  “Isn’t it obvious?  Why would they draw these pillars if they weren’t important?  We probably have to activate something,” he added, touching the beams connecting the pillars, then sighed at Ganondorf’s blank look.  “I guess I’ve just gotten used to things like this,” he said pointedly.  “Considering all I needed to get through to stop you.”

Ganondorf scowled.  “Aren’t you clever.”

“Do not start,” Zelda warned. “Both of you.”

Pyra snickered.

“Anyway,” Link said, still glaring at Ganondorf, “We should go to Gerudo Desert – you said you know the general location of the temple? – and find these pillars.”

Zelda nodded slowly.  She did not relish returning to the desert, after what occurred the last time, but to save Hyrule – and Ganondorf – she would do it.   “We will leave as soon as possible,” she said.

Link and Ganondorf both agreed.

“I want to come too,” Pyra announced.  

Zelda hesitated.

“No,” Ganondorf said.

She pouted.  “Why not? I want to help!”

“It will be dangerous,” Ganondorf said shortly.  “You are a child.  And you are Gerudo, so your safety is my responsibility.”

“I’m not a child!” she argued.  “And I can take care of myself!”

“I am a male Gerudo.  That means –”

“We haven’t had a king in eons!  I don’t have to listen to you!”  She looked pleadingly to Zelda, then to Link.

Zelda crossed her arms.

“Please let me come, Princess Zelda,” Pyra begged.  “I want to help my sister…”

“Let her come, Zelda,” Link said.  “She isn’t that young.  And we will all be there.”

Zelda sighed.  “She does know her way around the desert, and she knows a great deal about our plans.”

Ganondorf’s lips curled.  “I wish she knew less of our plans,” he muttered, but then, after a pause: “Fine.”  He stared down at Pyra.  “Do not make me regret this.”

She shivered, perhaps intimidated by Ganondorf’s fierce gaze, but nodded resolutely. 

Chapter Text

“Here again,” Ganondorf murmured, staring out at the vast expanse of sand in front of them.

“I was not expecting to be back so soon,” Zelda said, fanning herself.  It was a warm time of year in Hyrule proper; in the desert, the heat was becoming unbearable.   Neither Ganondorf nor Pyra seemed phased by the warm air, and the latter was staring wistfully at the dunes around them.

“Do you think we could ever live here again?” she asked.  She had become very quiet during their travels, and this was the first thing she had said in some time.

“Why would you even want to live here?” Ganondorf scoffed.  “Nothing grows here.  The weather is unbearable.”

Pyra sighed.  “I know it would be hard. But somehow… I don’t know. This place feels like home.”

“Childish idealism,” he muttered.

“Don’t call me childish!” she snapped.  “And you don’t know what it would be like!  It’s not like you ever lived here either!”

Ganondorf glanced at Zelda, meeting her eyes.  “I suppose not,” he conceded. 

Zelda shook her head.  Ganondorf had been picking arguments with all three of them the entire journey here.  She supposed she could not blame him for being on edge.

“Can we stop talking and get on with it?” Link wiped sweat from his forehead.  “We need to find those pillars.”  He pulled out the replications of the Zora’s map and Goron’s cave drawing, and began scanning them, biting his lip.  

“It is much clearer around here than in the Haunted Wasteland,” Zelda said, squinting at what she thought was the canyon Ganondorf had recognized from the Zora’s map.  “Hopefully they will not be difficult to spot.”

“If they are even still there,” Ganondorf said bitterly.

“They will be,” Link said simply.  He did not even look to Ganondorf, so focused on the maps in his hand, and made a shushing sound when the Gerudo tried to argue.  Zelda giggled at the look of indignation on Ganondorf’s face, which Link also ignored.  Then, abruptly, he straightened, putting the maps away.  “This way,” he declared, and began to walk.

“How does he know that?” Ganondorf grumbled to Zelda as they followed.  

She shrugged.  “He has a lot of experience locating hidden artefacts.  I suppose he ought to thank you for that,” she added, grinning faintly.

Ganondorf gave her an unimpressed look.   “He is resourceful, I’ll give him that.”

Zelda let out a mock gasp.  “Was that a compliment?  Shall I tell Link you said that?”

“You will tell him nothing,” he said sternly, though there was a glimmer of amusement in his dark eyes.

***

“What did I tell you?”

“You see something?” Zelda asked eagerly.

Link nodded. The hawk mask he was wearing (allowing him to see far distances, he claimed; a gift from one of the Ordon village children) did not cover his mouth, allowing Zelda to see his triumphant smile.  “There’s some kind of stone structure ahead.”

“Give me that,” Ganondorf snapped, holding his hand out. 

Link sighed but removed his mask and gave it to Ganondorf, who immediately brought it to his eyes.  A moment later he tore it from his face and returned it to the hero.

“Happy now?” Link said dryly, and resumed leading them forward.

Ganondorf huffed.

Zelda tapped his arm.  “We will find the Zonai Stone,” she promised softly when he looked to her.  “We will stop the Twinrova’s plans.  I know it is difficult, but try to relax.”

“I don’t need coddling,” he muttered.

“I know.”  Zelda reached down to give his hand a squeeze.  He rolled his eyes but did not pull away.

Soon enough, the structure became visible in the distance even without Link’s device.  It was some kind of tower, made of grey stone.  Its roof was supported by three smaller pillars.  As they approached, she could see that the stones were ancient and worn down.  She hoped that whatever mechanism for revealing the buried temple, if that was indeed the purpose of the towers, was still operational.   They sped up their pace, and though they had to stop a few times to fight Lizalfos that ambushed them from their hiding places in the sand, soon reached the tower structure.  Link marched around the tower once, examining it.

“No door or stairs,” he said.  “I can probably climb it.”

“No need,” Zelda said, and warped herself and Link to the tower top.   A moment later Ganondorf followed. 

“This does not look like Gerudo architecture,” he muttered to himself, studying the tower pillars.   Link was also examining the tower, though his attention was on the floor they stood on.

“It’s cracked,” he said, frowning.  Then he straightened, as though deciding something.  “Stand back,” he warned.

“What are you –” Zelda started, but was cut off by an explosion as Link bombed the tower floor.  

“You rash idiot!” Ganondorf snarled.  “You broke it!  Now…”

He trailed off, for a beam of light began to emerge from the hole Link had opened.   The brightness made Zelda close her eyes, and when she opened them, squinting, she saw that the beam was cutting through the sky, leading to a point far in the distance. 

“We need to follow it,” Link said, and held his hand out so Zelda could warp him back to the ground, next to Pyra, who was staring at the light with wide eyes.

“What kind of lunatic carries bombs everywhere?” Ganondorf muttered to Zelda as they resumed their march through the sand.

“I have learned not to question it,” Zelda replied.

“I heard that!” Link called backwards.

***

As Link had expected, the light led to a second tower, near identical to the first.  This tower had a large mirror hanging down from its stone canopy.  Link pulled out his map as soon as he saw it, and glanced at it briefly before returning his gaze to the mirror.  “To reflect the light,” he muttered to himself.

The hero was the happiest Zelda had seen him since Midna had broken the Mirror of Twilight.  She said as much to him after he had turned the mirror to hit the incoming light, setting it to precision.

He shrugged. “I like riddles.”  He was leading them to what was expected to be the final pillar.  “Almost makes me forget we’re traveling with a madman suffering demonic possession,” he added under his breath.

Zelda glanced back sharply, but Pyra did not appear to be listening.  “Careful,” she warned softly.  “And I will not allow him to be possessed.”

“Just a regular madman, then,” Link said, then coughed.  “Er, sorry…”

She shook her head.  “I hope you know by now that I want you to speak your mind to me, Link.”

He sighed.  “Well, then… I won’t pretend to know what happened between the two of you while I was away.  I just hope you haven’t forgotten the things that he’s done.”

“I can not forget,” Zelda said.  Just as I cannot forget the times he’s saved me, or held me, or laughed with me.

Following the light, they reached the third pillar, which contained another mirror, just as the previous.  Link made to turn it, to direct the light to complete the triangle, but was soon panting, exhausted.  “It’s stuck,” he grunted.  “I think the mechanism is broken.”   He stopped, turning to look around.  “Is there anything else we can use as a mirror?”  

He pulled out his shield and was alternating between trying to use it and the Master Sword to reflect the light when Ganondorf approached the mirror himself.  “Where do you want it?” he asked.

“It needs to face that way,” Link said, pointing, “but it won’t –”  He cut himself off midsentence as Ganondorf began to push the mirror into position.   There was the sound of stone grinding against itself as the mirror began to turn.  Ganondorf’s arms were shaking with exertion, but soon the mirror was facing in the direction Link had indicated.

“Uh, thanks,” he said awkwardly.   Ganondorf gave him an equally awkward nod, but was saved having to respond by the ground, which began to shake.  The light being reflected from the mirror seemed to shine even brighter, and in the distance…

“Look,” Zelda breathed, gazing into the center of the triangle.

For an extravagant structure – a temple – was rising from the ground.

***

The temple looked to be several floors tall, each rectangular level smaller than the one below it, giving it a pyramid shape.  It was constructed of the same tan stone than much of the Spirit Temple and Arbiter’s Grounds were made of; Zelda was beginning to realize that this was a staple in desert architecture.  The entrance was flanked with a pillar on each side, giving it an imposing look.

Ganondorf stared at the temple in awe, shaking his head.  “What magic could hide this?  I can hardly believe it is real.”

“Shall we enter?” Zelda said.  “We must find the Zonai Stone – I am certain the Twinrova will notice the appearance of this soon.”

Ganondorf nodded, unsheathing his sword.  Link lit a lantern, which he held in one hand while gripping the Master Sword tightly in the other, and the four of them descended the stairs into the temple.

The inside of the temple was dark, though the lantern made it bearable.  They walked through a series of hallways, the walls made of the same stone as the temple outside.  Along the narrow pathways there were occasional sconces upon the walls, which they lit, and old pots and urns were strewn about on the floor, which Link was disappointed to find empty.  In one room they found what appeared to be tombs, each covered with a thick stone slab.   Ganondorf lifted one and immediately dropped it again, grimacing.

“Skeletons,” he muttered. 

Pyra’s jaw dropped.  “Human skeletons?” she whispered.

“You should hope they are human,” Ganondorf said darkly.  “Less likely they get up and attack us that way.”

Pyra shuddered, and they quickly moved on.

Eventually the winding hallways opened into a large chamber.  At its center were stairs that led to a raised section of the flooring, which had in its center a circular stone monument.  Pillars were raised around the room, many of which were broken, and all of which were decorated with symbols Zelda could not recognize.

“Is it Gerudo?” she asked.

“No Gerudo that I know,” Ganondorf said.

The chamber extended to the ceiling, and along its walls were stairs that led to different levels, many of which appeared to lead to other rooms.

“This place is massive,” Zelda murmured.

“Maybe we should split up,” Link said.  “It’ll take forever to look everywhere.”

“In pairs,” Zelda agreed.  “Who knows what could be lurking.”

Link nodded, looking to her expectantly.

“I will go with the princess,” Ganondorf announced.  “As she is the least irritating person here.”

“Aren’t you charming," Zelda said, shaking her head.  “Come along then.  We will start this way.”

***

They came across several things within the many rooms of the desert temple.   More indecipherable writing on the walls, which Ganondorf was increasingly certain was not Gerudo in origin; mirrors, like smaller copies of the ones used to unearth the temple, were in multiple rooms, but Zelda could not discern their purpose;  statues of women, many holding their own mirrors, along the upper pathway which looked down into the central room; and in one room what appeared to be the body of some man-made stone creature, though it did not move, even when Ganondorf kicked at it.  There were many more skeletons, which thankfully remained still.

There was one promising moment where they found a stone that was slightly out of place in the wall, as though at one point it had been removed and replaced.   Ganondorf managed to get a grip where it stuck out of the surrounding wall, and with difficulty, began to pull it out.   Zelda watched eagerly as a hidden room was revealed.

“I can’t fit through there,” Ganondorf said, gesturing to the hole left in the wall by the removed stone.  He was still breathing heavily.  “Go on, Zelda.”

This must be it, Zelda thought, stepping through the hole.  The room was well disguised; she did not think many people would have noticed the uneven stone to begin with, and even fewer able to remove it without Ganondorf’s Triforce-enhanced strength.   

The alcove was small, and in its center, there was another raised platform like in the central room, which also had some kind of monument.  This one was made of a strange black stone Zelda had never seen before.  Around its outside was the same stone making up the rest of the temple, once again engraved with the strange lettering.  She saw at the monument’s floor a line of the same black stone that led out of the room. 

Perhaps it must be activated, like the pillars outside, she thought, and touched the black stone in the monument’s center.  It was smooth and cold on her skin, and she thought that perhaps it was not stone at all, but metal or some other type of material she did not know.  Nothing happened when she touched it, and she frowned, thinking.

What would Link do?     

She hit the monument with magic, then, when that did nothing, conjured a bow and hit it with a light arrow, which similarly had no effect.   She shot another arrow at the black line in the floor, but this too resulted in nothing.   Maybe I should ask Ganondorf to borrow his sword, she thought, then immediately dismissed the idea, though smiled at the thought of his reaction.  She intently searched the rest of the room, looking for another out-of-place stone that could be hiding another passage, or something with which to activate the monument, but this quickly proved futile, and with a sigh, she climbed back through the hole in the wall to reunite with Ganondorf.

She shook her head in response to his questioning look.  “There is something in there.  If Link has not found anything I will bring him to look at it.”

“If you don’t know what it is then he definitely won’t,” Ganondorf scorned.

“Oh, come now.  I know you dislike him but surely you can see he is better than me at this kind of thing.”

He didn’t reply, and Zelda smiled at him.  “I do wish you would try to get along,” she teased.  “You know, you are both alike in many ways.”

“I am nothing like him.”

“You are both highly determined – some might say stubborn – to achieve your goals, you are excellent fighters, clever –”

Ganondorf groaned.  “I cannot listen to this.  Let’s look somewhere else.”  He strode any down another pathway and Zelda followed him, still laughing.

***

They continued to search the temple, to no avail, and eventually Zelda gave up and decided to head back to the central room and wait for Link and Pyra.  If the stone was here, Link likely had the best chance of finding it.  Although, Zelda was starting to wonder if this plan had had a slim chance of success anyway.  Any number of people could have come here in the thousands of years since the Demon King had been sealed and removed the Zonai Stone, perhaps not even knowing what it was.  If the Twinrova, who had been alive then, had not found it, what chance did they have?

Ganondorf continued to examine the central room, walking up and down the stairs so many times Zelda was becoming tired watching him.  He spent a considerable time staring at the circular stone in the center of the room, and attempted a number of things to try and get it to react, but ultimately he stomped away and continued to pace, scowling.

She was not sure how long she had been waiting when Link ran into the room.  He slumped with relief when he saw Zelda.

“Did you find something?” she asked.

“No – well, maybe – but that’s not why – Pyra is missing!”

“What?” Ganondorf demanded, coming down the stairs to join them.

“This temple has an upper level that you can’t get to by the stairs – that platform probably raises to it,” he said, pointing to the centre of the room.

Zelda frowned.  “There was a strange circular structure we found –”

Link waved his hand dismissively.  “We found two of those.  I think they activate the platform; I don’t know how.  But when we were looking around the top floor, I saw a section of wall that was cracked.  Pyra was small enough to fit.”  He brought a hand to his head.  “I shouldn’t have let her go on her own.”

“She hasn’t come back out?” Zelda asked.

“She didn’t come back out, even when I called to her.  So I bombed the wall so I could get through.  And it did lead upward.” He shook his head bitterly.  “There was nothing there; it was just filled with sand.  And Pyra wasn’t there either.”

“How is that possible?”

Link shook his head.  “I don’t know – there wasn’t any other way to leave that room.”  He tapped his fingers nervously against the Master Sword’s hilt.  “She doesn’t have any magic, does she?  So she shouldn’t have been able to warp out.”

“Perhaps there was a second exit you did not see,” Zelda suggested, and though Link disagreed he brought them to the upper level, which indeed was full of sand and contained no gem, no girl and no other exit.

“This entire excursion was a complete waste of time,” Ganondorf said bitterly.  “There is nothing here; if the gem was ever here it was removed ages ago.  She probably realized that and went outside to wait.  We should find her and then give up on this stone business and start plotting to kill my mothers.”  He smiled humourlessly.  “That is the simplest solution to this.”

“If they have kept themselves alive for four thousand years I hardly think that will be simple,” Zelda said, though she began the trek back towards the temple entrance, Link and Ganondorf behind her.  After the dimness of the torchlight in the temple, she had to shield her eyes from the brightness of the desert sun.  It was due to this that she almost missed the note that had been stuck to one of the columns at temple’s entrance.  Then she saw the Gerudo lettering and her stomach flipped.

Ganondorf pulled the note off the column, and she watched his lips thin as he read it.

“The Twinrova took Pyra,” he said eventually.  “They have made a camp along the edge of the desert and are taking her there.  They want to propose a trade.”

“What do they want?” Zelda asked quietly.

Ganondorf’s eyes were dark with fury.  “If I do not return to them by dusk tomorrow, they are going to kill her.”

Chapter Text

Link hung his head in his hands.  “This is my fault,” he said softly.

“It is not your fault,” Zelda started, but he ignored her.

“I said Pyra should come with us; I let her go off by herself.  This is just like what happened with Ilia and the village children,” he muttered, red staining his face.

“You saved Ilia and the children.”

“I wouldn’t have had to, if I hadn’t let King Bulblin get the jump on me,” he spat.   “And Pyra wouldn’t have gotten captured if I had been paying more attention.  I just don’t understand how they did it.”

“It does not matter how,” Ganondorf said, glaring at him.  “Stop your self-pitying, hero.  The only thing that matters is what happens next.”

Zelda looked to him.  “And what is that?”

“I will go, of course.”

She exhaled.  “Is that wise?” she asked quietly.  “That is what they want.  Perhaps Link and I –”

“No.  It will be me.”  His hands were clenched into fists.  “Their note was clear on what would happen if it is not me.”

“Fine, then,” Zelda said, though the thought of letting Ganondorf anywhere near the witches was making nerves pool in her stomach.  “But we will be with you.”

Link nodded.  He was watching Ganondorf skeptically, who scowled at him when he noticed it.

“You are surprised I want to get her back?” he demanded.

Link shrugged, looking away.

“That girl is Gerudo; she is under my protection,” Ganondorf said fiercely.  He closed his eyes, and Zelda did not think he was speaking to Link anymore.  “My past failures may have driven my people out of their home, but I can at least – ”  He cut himself off, shaking his head.   “There is an oasis not far from here.  We can spend the night there and reach the Twinrova’s camp tomorrow.”

***

“I don’t like that we are doing exactly what these witches want,” Link said while they walked.  “Maybe I could sneak into their camp and get Pyra out.”

“No.” Ganondorf’s hand was tight around his sword hilt, though his voice was steady.  “I will not risk Pyra’s life if you are caught.”   He looked to Zelda now, who realized she had been nervously wringing her hands for the past several minutes.  She forced them to her side.  “I got us away from them before,” Ganondorf added, giving Zelda an arrogant smile.  “Their magic does not compare to my power.”

“Do not become overconfident,” Zelda warned, though she could not help feeling reassured by his smile.  “Were it not for the Triforce your arrogance would have already killed you.”  She nodded towards Link, and Ganondorf’s smile faded.

“I underestimated the Triforce of Courage; that is all,” he said quietly.   “My mothers’ magic I know well.  They were not able to uncover the hidden temple either, so they won’t be able to do anything to me.  They are still missing the Zonai Stone.”

“If that is even what they were looking for,” Zelda said, and they continued in silence. 

They eventually reached the oasis Ganondorf referenced, by which time the sky was beginning to darken and Zelda’s eyelids were heavy with exhaustion.   She must have done more travelling since the Twilight Invasion than the entirety of her life before.  If only it were under better circumstances, she thought as she helped Link and Ganondorf set up their bedrolls. 

“I’ll watch first,” Link said after they were finished.  Zelda agreed, and was on the verge of sleep when she heard Ganondorf say, “Hero, I would speak with you briefly. Come here for a moment.”

She opened her eyes, glancing behind her, and saw Ganondorf standing in front of Link, his arms crossed.   Link’s mouth dropped open slightly and he gave Zelda an alarmed look before saying, “Alright.”  The two of them wandered away, speaking too lowly for her to hear, and she lay her head back down, closing her eyes.  It was fully night now, and the air had become cold.  She pulled her bedding up to her neck, missing her warm bed, and fell into a shallow sleep, which she was pulled from sometime later when she felt a weight upon her, and blearily opened her eyes to see Ganondorf laying his cape over her. 

He cleared his throat when he saw that she had woken.  “You were shivering,” he muttered, and looked down when she smiled at him.

“Thank you,” she said softly. 

He nodded, returning his gaze to her.

“What were you and Link talking about?” she asked.

“That is none of your concern. Go back to sleep.”

She sat and pulled his cloak around her, relishing in its warmth.  “Ganondorf, are you worried about tomorrow?”

“No.”

“I am,” she said.  “I cannot stand the thought of anything happening to Pyra.”  She paused.  “Or to you.”

She watched the movement of his throat as he swallowed.   “Zelda,” he murmured.  “You should not worry about me.”

“I cannot help but worry.”  She could not see his expression clearly in the dark, which gave her the courage to press on.  “Ganondorf, as I have gotten to know you these past months, and especially now, that I have been travelling with you, have become allies with you, I… you have come to mean a lot to me.”

He blinked slowly, and for a moment there was nothing but the sound of their breathing.   Then he reached for her hand, watching as the cape slid from her shoulder.   “You are too good…  Zelda.”  He brought her hand to his lips, and she trembled as they touched her skin.  “My sweet Zelda,” he murmured against her fingers.  “I wish…  When this is over… I want…”  He hesitated.

“What do you want?” Zelda whispered.  “Ganondorf.”

He shook his head, and turned her palm, pressing a kiss to her wrist.  “Sleep now, Zelda,” he said, and squeezed her hand briefly before releasing her.  “We must be well rested if we are to rescue Pyra.  There will be time to speak of this later.”

She watched his retreating form fade into the darkness.  Her skin still felt warm where he had kissed her.   My sweet Zelda.  He would not say such a thing if he were still planning to conquer Hyrule, would he? Would not give her his cloak for warmth, and touch her so gently.  Unless it is all a manipulation.  Surely she was wise enough to see through falsities, she thought, touching a finger to her wrist where his lips had been.  She shook the thoughts away – Ganondorf was right; they needed to focus on the Twinrova now.  She lay down, pulling his cape back over her, and soon fell into an uneasy sleep.

***

The Twinrova had made their camp along the edge of the desert, where the hot sand gave way to stone cliffs.  It was the least travelled part of the Gerudo Desert, far from any Hylian settlements, though Zelda imagined that would change with the uncovering of the hidden temple.  A canyon meandered between two cliff sides, and it was here that Zelda could make out the sight of tents in the distance, and as they got closer, she could see a few people – women – standing on guard or patrolling.  Their red hair marked them as Gerudo.   Ganondorf watched them with an inscrutable expression on his face; Link had his hand on his sword hilt. Zelda was breathing steadily, attempting to stem the feeling of dread that had developed in her overnight.

As they approached, one of the Gerudo women looked up towards them.  She began to march towards them, a spear held in her hand and a metal circlet around her head.  Ganondorf unsheathed his sword, but the woman stopped a few paces in front of them.  “The Elders are waiting for you,” she said flatly.   There was an odd look in her eyes, but she turned around before Zelda could see clearly.  “Follow me,” she said.

Zelda exchanged a wary glance with Ganondorf, who was beginning to develop a frightening expression on his face, and followed the woman into the small camp.  The few Gerudo who were patrolling continued their marching, not even glancing at the newcomers, which struck Zelda as very strange.  Perhaps she and Link would not warrant much attention, but surely a male Gerudo would draw curiosity.   She caught a blank look on one of the guard’s faces, much like their escort, and her feeling of dread intensified.  The guard was also wearing a metal band on her head.

The woman led them to the largest tent, in the center of the camp.  She drew the flap open, and gestured inside.  When Zelda and her companions entered, she did not follow.  At the back of the tent, the Twinrova were waiting for them, sitting on pillowed chairs. 

“Looks like you win, Koume!” Kotake said with a laugh.

“What?” Ganondorf snapped.

Koume’s lips curled.  “Kotake did not think you would show up.  Why would you care if we kill a girl you hardly know? But I knew you would appear.”  She wrinkled her nose in disgust, looking now at Zelda.  “You association with this princess has rotted you.”

“Do not speak of her,” Ganondorf growled, stepping in front of Zelda.  “I did what you asked.  I am here.  Where is Pyra?”  He crossed his arms.  “And release all these women here who you’ve enchanted.”

“Greedy, greedy,” Kotake mocked.  “They were not part of the deal.”

“We meant what we said in our letter, son,” Koume rasped.  “You come with us and we will allow Pyra to live.”

“You will free her,” Ganondorf ordered.  “You will return her to the Princess.”

“Fine, fine.” Kotake waved her hand.  “The girl will be free to do what she likes.”

“Where is she?” Link demanded.

Kotake glanced him briefly, before turning her attention back to Ganondorf.  “I’m disappointed, son. Not only have you ruined yourself with Hyrule’s princess, you’ve also befriended your killer!  How pathetic!”

“I am losing my patience, mothers,” Ganondorf snarled.  “Take me to her now.  I have only become more powerful than when I was your king, you know.”

“You can transform into a beast now,” Kotake said, feigning a yawn.  “So what? You have lost sight of your goals; you are weak.”

“I’m growing tired of this, Kotake,” Koume said.  She sighed, picking at her yellowing nails.  “During the era of Hyrule’s founding, the Gerudo capital was in this area of the desert.  Pyra has been taken to the ruins there.  You will meet us there, or you know what will happen.”

Then, with a flash, the witches disappeared.

Link blinked.  “What was the point in telling us to come here if they are just sending us somewhere else?”

Ganondorf’s hands were clenched into fists at his side.  “They find it funny,” he spat.  “Or they wanted me to see this place; to see what they are doing to my people.”  He closed his eyes, and when he opened them Zelda was not sure if she had ever seen his eyes so furious.  “I am going to kill them,” he swore. “Today.”

Zelda inhaled sharply.  Ganondorf looked to her.  “Does this displease you?” he asked softly.

“No,” she whispered, and then repeated, stronger, “No, Ganondorf.  They have killed innocent women and infants.  They have hurt my people.  I want them dead.”

He gave her an approving smile.  “Vicious Princess,” he murmured, and briefly touched her cheek.  Link cleared his throat. 

“These ruins they were talking about,” he said.  “Do you know where they are?”

Ganondorf stepped back from Zelda, nodding.  “Yes,” he said. “It is not far from here.  I will take us there.”  He held out his arms, and when Zelda reached for his hand, his grip was tight.

***

“This was the Gerudo capital?” Zelda asked.

“That is what they say,” Ganondorf replied.  “I have been here only rarely.  Supposedly we abandoned this place to be closer to Hyrule Castle Town, but that was before my time.”

She supposed the ruins they were approaching looked like the remains of a city, but one that had clearly been ravaged by time and the elements.  The buildings had been constructed of stone, and many were still standing, but the walls and roofs had been warn through by the wind in places.  At the edge of the city was a building with multiple floors, and the guards standing outside it indicated to Zelda that this was where Pyra was being held.  As they approached the ruins, Zelda felt magic washing over her, dampening her.  Another anti-warp barrier.  She heard Ganondorf unsheathe his sword.  Link let out a nervous chuckle next to her.

“Just thinking about how much easier my life was when all I had to worry about was herding goats,” he said when she looked at him. 

“Do you ever wish none of this had happened, Link?”

“Never,” he said seriously.

The guards did not react as they walked towards the large building, the same blank look on their faces as the Gerudo at the Twinrova’s camp.  Zelda found it incredibly eery.

“My mothers have gotten more proficient at that spell, if they no longer need the helmets,” Ganondorf said darkly.

They climbed the stairs into the decrepit building, so worn down Zelda almost worried about the roof collapsing on them.  Inside was a large hall, and at its end a massive stone throne.  On each side of the throne, Koume and Kotake were hovering on their brooms. At the back wall stood an array of monsters: Bokoblins, Lizalfos and Moblins.  And in the grip of one of the Moblins, her hands bound and her mouth gagged, was Pyra.  Her eyes widened when she saw Zelda, and she began struggling.  The Moblin held a large knife to her throat and she stilled.

“Let her go,” Zelda demanded.  Kotake cackled with laughter.

“I hope you enjoyed wasting my time,” Ganondorf spat.

“It is only fair, after how long you wasted ours,” Koume said.

“I am here.  Free her.”

“We will keep our promise, son,” Kotake said, the amusement dropping from her face.  “You sit on this throne again, where you belong, and your princess can have the girl.”

Zelda breathed heavily, eyeing the stone throne.  A trap, she thought.  Although it appeared to be normal stone, at least from where she stood.

Ganondorf approached the throne, a frown on his face.  He studied it thoroughly, and the surrounding area, stopping only briefly to let out a short laugh.  Then he looked again at Pyra and the knife at her throat, and sat.  At the same moment as the Moblin released Pyra, a ring of flames erupted from around the stone throne. 

Ganondorf, lazily sprawling himself on the throne, yawned.  “You think this can hold me?”

“I know it cannot,” said Koume.

Meanwhile, Pyra ran to Zelda, who immediately tore the gag from her mouth.  The girl burst into tears while Zelda got to work on her bound hands.  “I’m sorry,” she choked out. “I’m sorry.”

Kotake clicked her tongue.  “Poor thing,” she cooed.  “So desperate to save her sister that she would do anything.”

Pyra shuddered.  “I’m sorry,” she whispered again, and Zelda froze.

“What did you do?” she said softly.   The only answer she got was renewed sobbing.

“Don’t cry, girl,” Koume said, crossing her arms.  “What are these strangers compared to your beloved sister?”

“Pyra,” Zelda repeated.  “What did you do?”

“I didn’t – didn’t know,” she cried.  “I – I didn’t know what they wanted it for.”

“This really is the perfect place, Koume,” Kotake said gleefully.  She held out her hands in front of her, and the air in front of her began to shimmer.  “Exactly where it all started.”  In her outstretched hands, something appeared – a yellow stone.  It was shaped like a tear.

Ganondorf quickly stood, stepping through the fire.  Zelda summoned her bow.

“I’m sorry,” Pyra whimpered again.

“I agree, Kotake,” Koume said.  “There is no better place to resurrect our king.”

And then Kotake shoved the Zonai stone into Ganondorf’s forehead.

Before Zelda could so much as scream, the monsters attacked.

Chapter Text

Forced back onto the throne, Ganondorf began to yell in pain as a dark purple magic poured from him, obscuring him from view.   The witches circled on their brooms, beginning to chant.  Zelda raised her bow to attempt to shoot down Koume, but was pushed out of the way by Link. A Bokoblin’s sword slice through the air where she had been a moment before.  Link easily dispatched it.

Her attention torn from the throne, Zelda looked around in horror.  The monsters that had been waiting at the back wall were surrounding them now, creating a wall between them and the throne, where Ganondorf was still screaming.  Zelda spun, and saw at the room’s entrance the guards who had been waiting outside had entered, holding their spears at the ready, blocking the way out.

Link picked up the sword that the dead Bokoblin had been using and grabbed Pyra’s shoulder.  “Can you fight?” he shouted.

“Yes,” she said, tears still streaming down her face.

“Good.” Link handed the sword to her, and turned his attention back to the monsters.  “Because you need to, right now.”  Then he launched himself at the closest monster: a Lizalfos with a long spear in its claws.

Zelda attempted again to shoot down one of the witches, but again was interrupted by a monster swiping at her.  They are trying to buy time, she realized, and the bow dissolved from her hand as she gathered light to down the Moblin.   Any time she tried to target the Twinrova, she would be attacked.  The monsters must be taken care of first.  Another pained roar came from the throne, and Zelda was so filled with anger she could not think.  Light burst from her, and she threw a beam at the Moblin that had attacked her.  It ducked, dodging the ray of light, and took another swipe at her, which she deflected with a light shield.  She then aimed another ball of light directly at the monster’s face, and this one did not miss.

The fighting was a dance, a series of steps: dodge one monster, shield against another, and retaliate.  Any other time Zelda had needed to fight, it had been at range, with her bow, but now, in close quarters, this was not possible.  There was a rhythm to this kind of fighting, and she was realizing that she had become – not great, perhaps – but better, after training with Ganondorf.  And the light that shone from her, the shields, were stronger than they had ever been.  There is power in emotions…  She could feel two emotions now.  The first was rage.  Ganondorf was being hurt, and she wanted to destroy whoever was doing it.  The second was something like liberation.  As she downed monster after monster she could understand, now, what Link and Ganondorf enjoyed about fighting.

Distantly she was aware of Link and Pyra in their own fights: Link was cutting down monsters with ease, and Pyra had at some point traded her sword for a spear, and was holding her own against the onslaught.  She was also aware of the music that accompanied this dance: not the sweet waltz of an orchestra, but the droning chants of the Twinrova, punctuated by Ganondorf’s moaning.

She did not know for how long this continued, but eventually the final monster evaporated in a cloud of darkness, and Zelda stopped, her chest heaving.  The Gerudo guards remained stationed by the entrance, at the ready, but had not joined the fight.  As Zelda came out of her trance, she realized that the chanting had stopped, and looked up towards the throne.

Ganondorf was slumped there, unconscious.  Blood was running from his forehead, where the Zonai Stone had been embedded in him, but even now Zelda could see his skin beginning to heal itself.  She made to run to him, but Link grabbed her arm and held her back.  His other hand was deathly tight in a grip around the Master Sword.

There was a great shudder through Ganondorf’s body, and she saw his arm jerk.  And then he slowly raised his head, and opened his eyes.

It was not the Ganondorf that she knew looking out of them. 

He looked around the room, eyes lingering upon Koume and Kotake, who had lowered their heads in a bow.

“Great Ganondorf,” they said in unison.

Ganondorf began to laugh, and Zelda tried again to pull herself from Link, who held her tightly.  She had heard that laugh before – in the vision the Great Fairy had shown them.  It was the same laugh of the man who had murdered the first Queen of Hyrule and stolen her Zonai Stone.

After a moment he stopped laughing, and looked again to the witches, still bowing to him.  “Rise,” he commanded, his voice low.   The Twinrova obeyed, and a wicked smile lit up his face.  “Koume and Kotake,” he said warmly.  “My most loyal servants, how I have missed you.  You will be rewarded.”

“The only reward is seeing you again, my king,” Kotake said.

“It has been our life’s mission to get you back,” Koume said.  “Ever since that awful Rauru –”

“Never speak that name to me,” Ganondorf said harshly.

“Of course, my king,” said Koume, cowed.

Ganondorf turned his eyes to Link, and then to Zelda.  His eyes narrowed as he looked at her, and she thought she saw a twitching in his fingers.  “And what have we here?” he asked softly.

“They are nothing, my king,” said Koume.  “The Princess of Hyrule, and a would-be hero.”

He tilted his head, studying her.  “Princess of Hyrule…  You do not look much like that weakling queen I slaughtered, or her interloper husband.  But I suppose it has been some time.”  He rolled his neck.  “How fitting that the first person I shall kill after my rebirth is the spawn of my worst enemy.”  His eyes flashed.  “Or perhaps I shall start with your friend and make you watch.”

Zelda could not tear her eyes away from him, her mouth open in horror. “Ganondorf,” she whispered.

Link’s grip on her tightened.  “Zelda, we need to get out of here,” he said quietly.

Ganondorf reached for the sword at his side, and slowly removed it from its sheath.  “Not to my preference,” he said, examining it.  “But this will do.”

“Zelda,” Link repeated.

“We will have new weapons procured for you, my king,” Koume said.

Ganondorf inclined his head in acknowledgement.  Then he stood, taking a step forward.

And immediately fell to his knees.  Koume and Kotake were at his side in an instant, but he waved them away.

“I am fine,” he grunted.  “Just not used to this body.”

“Zelda, run!” Link shouted.  “Now!”

“I can’t leave – Ganondorf!”

“You can do nothing for him!  Now run!” Link shoved her towards the entrance, and removed his bow.  She heard the sound of a string being released and a moment later, a roar of anger.  Then Link was grabbing her arm again and was running towards the guards at the entryway. With his free arm he raised his shield, which he slammed into the first guard, clearing a path.  Zelda raised her own hand, blinding the guard on the other side.

They sprinted through the ruins, Pyra right behind them.  Zelda heard another wicked laugh coming from behind them, and would have tripped were Link not holding her.  When they reached the edge of the ruins, Link yelled, “Warp us out!”

She hesitated.

“Zelda! Do it!”

Zelda grabbed Pyra’s arm and an instant later, the three of them disappeared.

***

They reappeared at the oasis they had spent the previous night.  The same place where Ganondorf had kissed her wrist and spoken so gently.   My sweet Zelda… When this is over… I want…

She whirled on Pyra.  “You did this!” she hissed.  “How could you?”

The girl seemed to shrivel into herself, and began to cry once more.  This did little to endear her to Zelda.

“He helped you!  Even after you set Molduga on us, he wanted to protect you!  And this is how you repay it!”  She realized that she was also crying, even in her anger.  “Were you working for them the whole time?”

“No,” Pyra whimpered.   “I swear, I wasn’t.”

Zelda ignored her words.  “I trusted you!  You traitorous –”

“Zelda, stop,” Link said harshly.  “Pyra didn’t do this. The Twinrova – ”

“She helped them!  She found the stone, she gave it to them, she lied –”

“Zelda!” Link snapped.  “Stop. This isn’t like you!”  His expression softened as her looked at her, and Zelda felt her intense rage dissipate, replaced by the horror of what had happened to Ganondorf.  She began to sob, and Link pulled her to him in a one-armed hug.  “Oh, Zelda,” he murmured.  “I am so sorry.”  This only prompted her to cry harder.

“Pyra,” Link said seriously.  “What happened?”

“I wasn’t working for them the whole time, I promise,” Pyra said with a sniffle.   “When you all went to the forest, they came to me.”

“They got into Castle Town?”  Link asked sharply.

“No. I went out into the field.  I know I shouldn’t have, but the city is so big compared to what I’m used to and I... I wanted fresh air.” She took a shaky breath.  “They told me that Perda is doing poorly.  They said that Princess Zelda and Ganondorf might decide to start looking for a tear-shaped stone, and that it was the only thing that could save Perda’s life.  They gave me this.”  She reached around her neck to unclasp the necklace she was wearing.  The necklace’s pendant, a circular stone engraved with the Gerudo Crest, was low enough to be hidden under her shirt, so Zelda had not noticed it before.  “If I touch the pendant it shows my surroundings to them.  I wasn’t going to use it, I wasn’t,” she said, eyes watering again.  “But then, when I went to the top floor in the hidden temple, the gem was right there, and I knew I should take it to you, Link, but I thought… Perda… what if I could save her?  I used the necklace, and they warped me from the temple.”  She threw the necklace down into the sand.  “I didn’t know they were going to…  I’m so sorry, Princess.  You should yell at me.  You should hate me!”

Zelda did not reply, scarcely paying attention to Pyra’s words.  All she could see in her mind was Ganondorf, unconscious on that stone throne, and then, opening his eyes and being gone.  Being… replaced. How had everything gone so wrong? She never should have let him go to the Twinrova.  Though this thought rang hollow to her; Ganondorf was not a man that you could let do anything.

Link’s arm around her shifted as he picked up the necklace that Pyra had thrown, careful to touch only the chain and not the pendant.  He tucked it into his pockets.  Then he straightened.

“We can’t stay here,” he said.  “We were here with Ganondorf.” He squeezed Zelda’s shoulder as he said the name. “If he – if the Demon King decides to go after us, he might remember this place.” He tapped his chin.  “We need to go somewhere close, to plan, so we can strike back while he is still weakened.  And we are getting low on supplies.”

Pyra wiped at her eyes and cleared her throat.  “I was able to overhear some things after the Twinrova took me.  They have been staying at their camp to prepare for that ritual.  But they have brought the rest of our tribe to Hyrule as well, and have set up a larger camp farther down the valley.”  She bit her lip.  “They returned Perda there after I gave them the stone – she would hide us.  Plus, there are many there who don’t trust the Elders.”

“Would the Twinrova not go back there?” Link asked.

Pyra shook her head.  “I don’t think so… the way they were talking, they thought they would be at the ruins for some time.  So that Ganondorf could recover, after they…” she trailed off, shaking slightly.

“Alright,” Link said. He exhaled, rubbing at his forehead.  “Zelda,” he said softly, withdrawing his arm from her.  “Can you warp us back to the cliffside?”

Zelda, who did not think she would be able to speak without crying again, merely nodded and held out her arms.

***

Zelda could barely remember anything of their journey to the Gerudo camp.  The valley they passed through was on the very edge of Hyrule, far from any town or village, and as far as Zelda knew was only frequented by merchants travelling to and from Labrynna or explorers to the desert.  The rocky landscape was vastly different from the grassy fields she was used to, but Zelda was unable to appreciate any of it, unable to think of anything but Ganondorf’s screams and then silence, and the look on the Demon King’s face as he peered out of his eyes, full of hatred. I promised him I would not let that happen to him. And now he is gone. She dug her hands into the fabric of her tunic to stop them from shaking.

Now Pyra led them through the Gerudo camp, a network of leather tents, wooden crates and stalls.  Zelda and Link were cloaked under a spell of invisibility.  This camp did not have the eery silence of the Twinrova’s camp, but was bustling with activity, with women walking around, talking and laughing with each other, or working at stalls in the camp’s center, selling fruits and jewelry and other goods.  A few times Zelda had to jump out of the way to not be run into.  Eventually they came to a grouping of tents away from the shops and business of the camp center, and Pyra beckoned them inside of one, where they found a short-haired Gerudo woman sitting at a table, reading a book.  When Pyra entered, the woman stood, and Zelda saw that she was heavily pregnant.  Pyra ran to her and threw her arms around her.  

The woman – Perda, clearly – beamed and accepted the hug.  “Oh, how wonderful to see you, Pyra!  I didn’t think you would be back for weeks still.  Did you finish the task the Elders gave – oh, sister, what’s wrong?”  For Pyra had begun to cry.

She pulled herself away from her sister and cleared her throat.  “Perda, there’s so much I need to tell you. And I have… friends with me who need help.”

Zelda took that as a cue to remove the invisibility from herself and Link, and Perda started. 

“Pyra, what…?” she trailed off, noticing Link.  “Pyra, you can’t bring a man here without permission from the Chief!  Did you – ”

“No!” Pyra cried.  “You can’t tell her; she’ll tell the Twinrova!” She wrenched her hands together in front of her.  “That’s why we’re here, Perda.  The Elders – they’re evil!”

“Pyra, what are you talking about?” She shook her head.  “Here, come sit.  You can explain, and introduce me to…”

Link extended his hand.  “I’m Link,” he said.  “And this is Princess Zelda.”

“Princess?” Perda’s eyes flickered towards Zelda’s forehead, perhaps noticing her diadem for the first time, and her mouth opened in shock.  “You aren’t… the Princess of Hyrule?”

“The very same,” Zelda said softly.  “Pyra has told us much about you; I am pleased to finally have a face to the name.”

Perda blinked, then glanced at her sister.  “You’ve been busy, it seems,” she said.  She returned her attention to Zelda, studying her.  “Are you alright, Princess?  I mean no disrespect, but you look awful.”

“I am fine,” Zelda started to say, but felt her eyes start to burn once again and could not continue.  After a moment she tried again, “Sorry, I…  The Twinrova… they – they hurt my…” She stopped, her hands shaking slightly.  

Perda gave her a sad smile.  “Oh, dear...  Would you like to lie down? You can go back there.” She gestured to the back of the tent, which was blocked off by a curtain partition. 

Zelda hesitated.

“Go rest, Zelda,” Link said.  “I’ll tell Perda what has happened.”

***

She lay in the other room, hearing fragments of Link, Perda and Pyra’s conversation, words like ‘enchantment’, ‘male’, ‘possession’, floating through the partition.  Mostly she ignored them, reliving over and over again the moment of Ganondorf’s possession, and then, other moments: her comforting him in Faron Woods after meeting the Great Fairy; him leaning in as if to kiss her after they had fought the Molduga; him showing her around the old Gerudo Fortress, trusting her with pieces of his past.

So lost she was in her own thoughts that she didn’t notice the voices outside had stopped until Link came through the partition.  He held a mug in his hand, which he placed on a table that was in the room next to the bed she lay on. Zelda sat up.  

“Tea,” he said.  “Perda made it for you.”  Then he sat next to her, and after looking at her for a moment, drew her into his arms.  “Oh, Zelda,” he sighed, rubbing circles into her back.

She lay her head against his chest, trembling.  “Link, I…” she mumbled.  “I think that I was falling in love with him.”

“I know,” Link murmured.

“You must think me insane, to want my country’s invader.”

Link did not reply, continuing to hold her.  After her trembles had started to fade, he said, “We really make a sorry pair, you and I.”

She lifted her head to look at him.

Link let out a short breath.  “Midna was… horrible to me, at first,” he said.  “She treated me like a slave who existed to do her bidding.  She used the abductions of Ilia and Colin to manipulate me.  She spoke down to me, berated me.” He paused. “But then she started to change.”

“Because of you,” Zelda whispered.

Link smiled.  “No, Zelda.  Because of you. Because you sacrificed yourself to save her; you showed her that there is good in Hyrule, in the Light World, that it is worth saving.  And she started to become someone that I... I felt like I could not live without.  I also thought myself insane, at first.”

Zelda opened her mouth, but Link cut her off.  “So if Midna could change, then… Much as I dislike him… After all the time that he spent with you, I should not be surprised if Ganondorf was also changing.”  He smiled at her.  “Last night, when he wanted to speak with me alone, do you know what he said?”

She shook her head.

“He made me promise that if anything went wrong with the Twinrova, I would get you out.” He chuckled. “I believe his exact words were, ‘If anything happens to the princess, hero, I will impale you on your own sword’. It was a bit frightening, actually.”

Zelda laughed, which quickly turned into another sob.  Link pulled her back to his chest and pressed a kiss to her hair.   When her sobbing had subsided, she pulled herself back, and reached for the tea Perda had made for her.  It was a herbal tea, with hints of honey, and though it had started to become cold she felt much calmer after drinking it.

“You know what needs to be done, right?” Link asked after she had finished.

She took a deep breath.  “If the Demon King is allowed to regain his strength, he will ravage Hyrule.  This is what my visions have been telling me.  So we must… we must destroy him.”  And destroy Ganondorf’s body in the process.

“Yes,” Link said.  “And soon, while he is weakened.  He said himself that he is unused to that body.” He hesitated.  “I know this will be difficult for you.  But your magic would be an asset.”

“No, I… I will help.”  She took another breath, gathering her anger and resolve.  “I want to be the one to do it.”

Link blinked.  “Are you sure?  You don’t need to –”

“I am certain,” she said, her voice becoming as steel. “This Demon King has stolen something very precious to me, and I intend to make him pay.”

Chapter Text

Their plan to defeat the Demon King had two major problems to surmount.  The first: how to kill a demon?  Zelda was certain that even if Ganondorf’s body died, the spirit that was the Demon King would persist.  She could attempt to seal him, as was done by the king Rauru, but the idea of this did not entice her.  She did not want to leave him alive to become a problem for the future; some large part of her was becoming increasingly resentful towards the previous king and the Zelda of the past for not preventing him from obtaining the Zonai Stone at all.  And most of all, she wanted him dead for what had been done to Ganondorf.  But how?

So for now she and Link focused on the second problem, which seemed more manageable: find a way to separate the Twinrova from their master.  Unused to his new body, Ganondorf would be weakened, and she much preferred the thought of confronting him by himself, without the witches. 

“We’ll need a big distraction,” Link mused.  “I don’t think they will leave his side easily.”

They were still in Perda’s tent, around which Zelda had created a magic barrier to prevent sound from escaping. They sat around the table, which had become crowded, for eight other Gerudo women had joined them.  Women who had become suspicious of the Twinrova, Pyra claimed; their suspicions only growing when they were abruptly dragged back to Hyrule, to the Gerudo desert, without the permission of Hyrule’s Princess, who they believed still resented the Gerudo due to the actions of their last king. They were very intrigued by (and, she got the impression, wary of) Zelda, and she found herself surrounded by conversation, for which she was glad.  They were also intrigued by Link, and Zelda was amused by the flirtatious looks a couple of them were giving him, to which the handsome hero remained oblivious.

Link reached into his pockets and removed the magic necklace he had taken from Pyra.  “I wonder if we might make use of this, somehow.”

If I touch the stone, it shows my surroundings to them.  That was what Pyra had said.

“I still can hardly believe the Elders were doing this, putting our people under control,” Perda said.  She had a hand laid protectively over her swollen belly.  “I truly thought they meant to help me.”

“Wicked snakes,” spat a tall Gerudo woman.  Her name was Barta, and her brashness reminded Zelda in many ways of Ashei.  “They will pay for that.”

“Pyra, they had you under their enchantment, yes?” said Dina, one of the women who had been giving Link amorous glances.  “What was it like?”

“They gave me this helmet, and put me in a huge suit of armor to fight,” Pyra said.  “I know I was given orders, but it all feels really fuzzy… I can’t remember much of anything until Ganondorf knocked the helmet off me.”  She glanced at Zelda, and then quickly looked away.

The name Ganondorf brought the room to silence.  Of the entirety of Link and Zelda’s story, this was what intrigued the Gerudo the most.  Of course, they did not know that Ganondorf was the very Traitor King they considered responsible for their exodus from Hyrule, but the very thought of a male Gerudo, especially one who’s life overlapped with Perda’s son, was shocking to them.

Zelda bit her lip, thinking over what Pyra had just said.  “Link,” she said.  “The women at the Twinrova’s camp were all wearing metal circlets around their heads.  Do you think…?”

“That they are like Pyra’s helmet?” Link finished.  “That seems very likely.”

“And so, if they were removed…”

“We could free them,” Link said.  He looked again to the magical pendant.  “And with this, we could show the Twinrova exactly what we are doing.”  A mischievous smile came to his face. “Sounds like a distraction to me, do you think?”

***

After that, the plan began to come into place.  Link would lead the Gerudo women in an attack on the Twinrova’s camp, where they would fight the enchanted women, and in doing so, remove their magic circlets.  With the pendant, they could alert the Twinrova to their actions, and hopefully, draw them away from the Demon King, where Link would be waiting for them.  She did not imagine Ganondorf himself would want to exert his energy on a rebellion so small, if he was still regaining his strength.

“When I was fighting in Hyrule, I had a group of friends who helped me,” Link was saying.  “They called themselves the Resistance.  You all remind me of them.”

“The Resistance!” Barta said loudly.  “Perhaps we need a name like that!”

There was an explosion of excited chatter, and Zelda watched the room with a faint smile on her face.  Link was proving himself to be a natural leader.  She was distracted from her thoughts by Perda, who had come to stand beside her.

“I never did thank you, Princess,” she said quietly.  “For looking after my sister.”

Zelda shook her head.  “You don’t need to thank me.  She was alone, and she needed help.”  She looked towards Perda, who had a kind smile on her face.  “Pyra clearly loves you greatly.”

“It has been just the two of us for a long time,” Perda said.  “When I found out my baby will be a boy, I could not tell her…  the thought of leaving her all alone terrifies me more than the thought of dying.”

“You are a good sister,” Zelda said.

Perda inclined her head in thanks. “The way Pyra talks about you, Princess, I can tell she admires you a lot.” She laughed quietly.  “She’s quite enchanted by you, I think.”  Her smile faded as she continued.  “And she feels horribly about what happened to your Ganondorf.”

Zelda swallowed the lump in her throat that appeared at his name.  “I should not have screamed at her,” she said.  “It was the Twinrova who did this, not her.  And though I was furious – and still am – with her for giving them the stone… I can understand why she did.  You are her family.”

“We will be having a long discussion about that,” Perda said, narrowing her eyes.  “What a way to treat the people who have taken you in, especially ones as kind as you and Link.  And Ganondorf, I assume.”

Zelda choked out a laugh.  “Oh, he was not kind,” she said, and laughed again at the startled expression on Perda’s face.  “He was arrogant and abrasive, and he could be very cruel at times.  But he was passionate, and intelligent, and he always kept his vows.”  She looked down at her hands.  “He has experienced many hardships, and though he would never admit it, he was very lonely for a long time.  I think that meeting Pyra was very meaningful for him; he had not seen another Gerudo in ages.”  She felt a prickling behind her eyes, and had to force the next words out.  “I wish that he could be here now, to meet you all.”

Perda smiled sadly at her.  “Oh, I wish that too, Princess.  And I hope you know what it means to hear the Princess of Hyrule speak so highly of one of the Gerudo.”  A shadow crossed her face.  “Many here assumed that you still held a grudge, after what happened with our old king.”

“Not at all,” Zelda replied.  “And I understand if your tribe wishes to return to Labrynna, after this is over.  But know that there is a home for you in Hyrule, if you would like to stay.”

***

Later, when the Gerudo had cleared out of Perda’s home and Perda herself had left to get food for dinner, it was only Link, Pyra and Zelda left in the tent.  Link had fallen asleep on a chair, leaving a very nervous Pyra, who looked like she desperately wanted to say something but could not meet Zelda’s eyes.  

“Your sister is very kind,” Zelda said. 

Pyra startled.  “Princess…?”  

“I can see why you were desperate to save her,” Zelda continued.  “You are lucky to have each other.”

“Our mother left when I was very young,” Pyra said quietly.  “I can hardly remember her.  The others sometimes say things, pitying me, but I never cared that she was gone, not as long as I had Perda.  That’s why I had to…”  She wrapped her arms around herself, and finally lifted her head to look Zelda in the eyes.  “I wish I hadn’t done it.  I should have trusted you.  And Ganondorf.”

“You should have,” Zelda said, and sighed.  “I cannot forget what you did.  But I know why you did it, and I apologize for yelling at you.”

Pyra shook her head.  “You should still be yelling at me.  I don’t blame you,” she whispered.  “If you hate me.”

“I do not hate you.”

Pyra blinked, her eyes filling with unshed tears.  “Thank you,” she said softly, and then, urgently, “You need to destroy him.  However you can.”

“Yes,” Zelda said.  But again the question: how?  It took more than simple magic to eradicate a demon.  She ran her tongue over her teeth, thinking.

“Even in Labrynna people would talk about you, calling you a goddess reborn,” Pyra continued.  “So if anyone can, it’s you, Princess Zelda.”

“I am no goddess,” Zelda said instinctively.  Descended from one; that was what the legends said, speaking of a girl, a goddess come to the world as a human, whose descendants went on to found Hyrule.  There had been a demon in that legend, too, had there not?  And a hero… Zelda’s eyes widened.  She looked over to Link, still sleeping.   

“But yes,” she said to Pyra.  “I will destroy him.”

***

“Tomorrow, this all ends,” she said to Link later, “Either Hyrule will be saved, or we will destroyed as in my visions.”

They sat together in Perda’s back room, behind the partition, after Link had woken and Zelda had asked to speak with him.

“Wonder if we’ll finally be able to rest after this,” Link said, smirking.

“Are you really capable of rest, hero?”

Link’s smile faded.  “No,” he said.  “Not really.”

Zelda wondered if he planned to continue his search for a way to reunite with Midna, and her stomach twisted with guilt.  Can I really ask this of him?  She wrung her hands together in her lap.  There is no other way.

“And you?”

“There is no rest for the Princess of Hyrule,” Zelda said.  She dreaded it, the thought of returning to her normal life of meetings and paperwork and discussions of marriage.   This last point especially disturbed her.  Her advisors were correct, of course; she was the sole remaining member of the Hylian Royal Family, and if she were to die without an heir there would be chaos.   No matter what man I marry, I will only be plagued with regrets and what-ifs.  Perhaps she would have to take the Prince of Hytopia up on his invitation.  She blinked, clearing these thoughts from her head.  Defeat the Demon King now, she thought.  Then there will time for grief.

“Do you think the Gerudo are ready?” she asked Link.

“They claim to be practiced warriors,” Link replied.  “And I believe them.  All I need is for them to distract the guards long enough for me to deal with the witches.”  He straightened, stretching his arms.  “You know, I haven’t had much opportunity for fighting lately,” he said.  “I’m almost looking forward to it.”

“You are a formidable fighter.” She glanced at him sideways.  Softly, she added, “If you wanted a position with the Knights of Hyrule, I would be honoured to have you.”

“Zelda, that… that is very kind of you.  But I…”

“Think on it,” she said.  “You don’t need to answer right away.”

Link nodded.  After a moment, he said, “Will you be able to seal him?”  There was no need to specify who he meant.

“I will not seal him,” Zelda said.  “I mean to destroy him.”

Link looked at her in question.

“I have a plan,” she said, voice hardening.  “But Link, I would require a great sacrifice from you.”

“Tell me what you need,” he said.

Chapter Text

Zelda was crouched at the edge of the Gerudo ruin, cloaked in an invisibility spell, waiting with bated breath.  If everything was going according to plan, Link and the Gerudo should be commencing the attack at any moment.   Then, she would greet the Demon King, who would hopefully be alone.  She surveyed the ruins – unlike when she and Link had been here previously, there were no Gerudo patrolling, and she had not seen a single monster.  He is conserving his energy, she guessed.  And he does not want to be seen yet.  Still, the silence unnerved her.

Slowly she crept to the large ruin where Pyra had been held.  As she approached, she began to hear voices from inside: the rasping tones of the Twinrova, and when she had gotten even closer, Ganondorf.  The sound made her heart ache.

She was not close enough to hear what they said, but the words she could make out – ‘hero’, ‘camp’, ‘revolt’ – were enough to tell her that Link’s plan had started.  Ganondorf said something in response, too quiet to make out, which prompted an outburst of arguing from the Twinrova.  Zelda continued to edge closer.

“Then deal with it!” Ganondorf roared.  “If you cannot handle one measly Hylian –”

“Yes, my king,” Kotake said.

Koume said, “Great Ganondorf, is it really wise – ”

“Do not question me! Get out!”

There was an eruption of shuffling noises and a moment later, both of the Twinrova emerged on their brooms, and quickly flew off in the direction of their cliffside camp.  Zelda smiled, though instead of the triumph she had expected to feel at the success of their plan, all she had was dread. Once the Twinrova were out of sight, she continued to creep closer; she was nearly at the building’s entrance now.

“Zelda…” Ganondorf purred.

She froze, heart pounding.

“I know that you are there, Zelda,” he said.  “So dispense with this camouflage and come in.”

She inhaled deeply.   This was it, then.  The final battle, the final confrontation.   Not a physical confrontation, hopefully, but a battle all the same.  Keep him talking long enough that I can get close… that I can finish it.  She removed the invisibility spell from herself and entered the throne room, holding her head high. 

Ganondorf was sitting on the throne, sprawled across it much the same way as when the Twinrova had first forced him onto it.  He had changed, abandoning the heavy black armor and donning clothing more like what he had worn in his time: loose fitting pants, and no shirt save for the cloak which covered only one arm, revealing much of his chest and abdomen, though Zelda saw that he had wrapped bandages around his stomach where his Master Sword wound was.  She looked to his face, and had to stop herself from crying out.  With his new clothing, and new hairstyle – he had tied it up, back from his face – she could almost forget, but his face… it was clearly her Ganondorf.  But when she looked at his eyes, at his expression…

“Demon King,” she said.

He inclined his head in greeting.  “You can call me Ganondorf if you prefer, Zelda.”  His lips curled into a cruel smile.  “It was my name first, after all.”

She swallowed, feeling rage pool within her.  She also felt the pulsing in her right hand, stronger than it had ever been before. 

“Why did you send the Twinrova away, if you knew I was here?” she said.

He chuckled.  “You think I need their help to deal with a single girl?  I can handle you with ease.”  He gestured to his side, where a sword lay propped up next to the throne.  It was new, and its blade had a slight curve to it; she had never seen a sword of this style before.  “Besides,” he added softly, dark eyes glittering with amusement.  “I wanted to see the woman that had this body so captivated.”  He tilted his head.  “I must admit I am a bit disappointed.”

“You have his memories?” Zelda whispered.

Ganondorf did not respond, still smirking.  “Tell me, Zelda, did you care for him?”

“I will not talk about him with you,” she said coldly, taking a step towards him.

He laughed.  “He thought you might,” he said.  “He was waiting for you to come to your senses, to decide that it is a perversion for the Princess of Hyrule to care for a demon.”

Zelda’s heart twisted.  “Stop,” she said.

He ignored her.  “He was wrong, of course.  The real perversion was him.  A Gerudo man wanting the blood of Rauru? Sickening.”

“Do not speak of him,” Zelda said, still approaching him.  She thought her hand might be burning.  “You have no right to speak of him, after you have stolen his body.”

“It is my body now,” Ganondorf said.  “It has always been my body.  I have been sealed for so long, withering away to dust and bones.” He flexed his fingers, stretched his neck.  “It feels good, to be young again.”  He stood, stretching his arms now.  “It will feel good, to kill you.”

Her hands began to shake, though whether it was from fear or anger she could not tell. She forced them to steady.  “Is that what you want?  To kill me, and take Hyrule for yourself?”

“Is that what you think?  That I want Hyrule?  No, Zelda,” he said, shaking his head.  “I do not want Hyrule.  I want to eradicate it.”  He stared at her, and when he continued, his words were deathly serious. “This Kingdom was created by an invader who did not belong to this land, and I will erase every trace of him, and anyone who ever supported him.  Even my own people,” he spat, disgusted.  “Better this world be ruled by monsters than weaklings and traitors.”

What has happened to this man, to make him like this? Had he always been this way, or had he become corrupted by the power of the Zonai Stone?  Perhaps millennia of sealing had destroyed whatever was left of his mind.  Or perhaps, she thought, remembering how her Ganondorf had raged at her the first day of his imprisonment, swearing to her that he would get revenge for what her ancestors had done to him, this man has experienced a great deal of pain.  Still, listening to his violent threats, she could not bring herself to feel pity.

“I will stop you,” she said.  “I will not allow you to harm my people.”

“You can try to stop me.  Rauru certainly did.  And yet I endure, while he is dead and forgotten.” He blinked, studying her.  “You know,” he said softly.  “I knew a Zelda once.” He stepped towards her.   “She was much lovelier than you.  I suppose she is also dead and forgotten.”

She did not step away.  The woman in the visions.  “Is that so?”

“She claimed there would be a hero to stop me, when I woke again.  But I see no hero here.  Only a weak little princess, always needing others to fight her battles.”  

How dare you use his words against me, she thought.  She forced herself to keep her face still, to not react. And really, she found it easy to remain calm, when she remembered what Ganondorf had said after:  Zelda. You are not weak.

The Demon King stepped forward again; he was very close now.  “Some part of you is brave, at least, to come here.” He cocked his head, leaning in towards her.  “Perhaps I will not kill you right away.  Perhaps I will keep you, Zelda, so you can see what I will do to your country.”  He brought his hand to her waist, making her flinch, and laughed.  “Oh, he did not like that.”

Zelda blinked. He? 

“Well, I will make him gone soon enough,” Ganondorf said, and kissed her.

She thrashed, pushing against his chest, attempting to free herself, but his grip on her was tight, and he brought his other hand to the back of her head, holding her to him. “Stop,” she tried to say, but he ignored her. His eyes were filled with amusement and malice; she closed her own, so she did not have to see them.  She became aware again of the pulsing in her right hand, and stopped struggling.  This is my chance.

As she had that thought, the kiss changed, became softer.  His grip on her waist, on her head, became gentler, and he pulled back long enough to whisper her name, before returning his lips to hers.  She could almost imagine she was kissing her Ganondorf.  A trick, she thought, then, if it is a trick, let me pretend.  She brought her arm to loop around his neck, and opened her mouth to him with a sigh.  She felt her feet leave the ground as he lifted her, and felt a heat begin to bloom in her chest.  Ganondorf, dear Ganondorf.  I am so sorry that I let this happen to you.  She thought that perhaps she was beginning to cry.  I could not save you, but I will avenge you.  There is just one thing that I need from you, my darling…   He seemed to hold her tighter, and warmth flared in her again as he murmured, “Zelda.”

Then he bit her.

She was dropped roughly to the ground, and brought her hand to her lower lip, which throbbed in pain.  It came away bloody.  Ganondorf was reeling, and when he lifted his head to stare at her, his eyes were wide with fury.  “I’ve changed my mind,” he snarled.  “I will be killing you now.  You make this parasite of mine too restless.”

She stared, registering his words.  Parasite. Hope sparked in her. Does that mean…?  

She noticed then that even as her lip throbbed, the warmth that had begun in her during their kiss had not dissipated.  As she became aware of it, it burned even brighter, in fact, and she had to school her features to stop from crying out in triumph.

For the entirety of the Triforce was now within her.

***

“The Triforce,” she said.  “It is the only way to destroy him.”

“The Triforce?” Link asked.

“If one obtains the Triforce, they obtain the full power of the goddesses.  They obtain the ability to make a wish.”

“So you…?”

“I could wish him dead.  No, not dead – his entire existence, eradicated.  The only thing that can destroy a demon of that strength.” She paused, then said, “I would require the Triforce of Courage from you, Link.”

Link blinked at her.  “That’s fine,” he said.  “I don’t have the magic to use it properly, anyway.”

She shook her head.  “No, you don’t understand.  If you do this, if you give it up…”  She took a deep breath.  “Even if you can find another passage to the Twilight Realm, you could never go there.  You would become a spirit.”  She reached for his left hand, squeezing it tightly.  “Link, if you do this, you will never see Midna again.”

There was silence for a long moment.  “If the alternate is the destruction of Hyrule, then what choice do I have?”

“Link…”

“I think that I knew that it was futile anyway.  Even if another passage exists, what are the odds that I find it?”  He laughed bitterly.  “I have lost my home, my friends there – been changed so much that I will never be satisfied there.  I have lost Midna.  I cannot lose Hyrule too.”  He went silent.

“You are a true hero, Link,” Zelda murmured.

He looked down at their joined hands.  “How do I give it to you?”

“Imagine the power leaving you, and entering me.”

“I’ll try,” Link said.  “And the third piece, his piece… how will you obtain it from him?”

“The Triforce wants to be complete again,” she said.  “I have heard it whispering to me.  If I can get close to him, I think I will be able to… draw it out of him.” She swallowed.  “I do not think that the Demon King understands what the Triforce is, or he would never have allowed us to escape, before.  He will not be expecting it.”

Link nodded, and closed his eyes.  Moments later she began to feel a pulsing in her right hand, and when she looked at the back of her palm, two of the three triangles there were alight.

***

The power of the goddesses, the power that wars had been waged over, that Ganondorf himself had killed for… it was hers.  The Triforce, restored after hundreds of years of separation.  No sooner than she had this thought the room began to fill with a brilliant light.  She looked for its source, then realized it was coming from her.  Ganondorf, who had been moving to retrieve his sword, stopped to stare at her, and then the light was so blinding that she could not see him.  

When the brightness subsided, the Triforce was floating in the air in front of her.  Its golden triangles looked like light solidified, and she could feel the magic emanating from it.  For a moment she could do nothing but gaze at it in awe, enthralled by it, captivated by it.

This was the same power that had so captivated the dark interlopers who became the Twili; that had them so desperate for it that they committed such vile crimes they were exiled, not only from Hyrule but from the Light Realm entirely.   The power to reshape reality, power to grant any wish you desire… She could understand why they needed it so badly, she thought, reaching towards it.  All you need to do is touch it… 

Her fingers were inches from it, when something slammed into her and she crashed to floor, hitting her head on the hard stone, breaking her trance.  Her vision swam in front of her.  Ganondorf – how could she have forgotten about him? – stood above her, traces of purple magic trailing from his fingers where he had shoved her.  She attempted to rise, but her head throbbed and her muscles had become weak; some side effect of the magic he had hit her with.

“So,” Ganondorf said, peering down at her.  “This was your plan.  Very well done, Zelda.” He smiled coldly.  “Not enough to best me, but it was a good effort.”  He turned to look at the Triforce.

“No,” she moaned.  If he heard her, he gave no indication.

“And this is the power that he coveted so strongly, is it?”  he breathed, a hungry glint in his eyes.  “I cannot imagine this compares to the power of my Zonai Stone, but let’s find out, shall we?”

“Don’t,” Zelda whispered, reaching towards him. 

The Demon King touched the Triforce.

“Gods of the Triforce!  Hear my wish!  Return me to my previous strength, and eliminate the parasite that lingers in this body!  Give me the power to annihilate this Kingdom, once and for all!”

For a moment, nothing happened.  Zelda could not breathe.  It’s over, she thought.  He’s won. Hyrule is doomed. He is unstoppable now.  And he would start with her.

Then, Ganondorf began to laugh. What…?

“Oh, this is too good,” he said, still laughing.  “This is the power of Hyrule’s gods?  This is what he invaded Hyrule for?”

“What are… you talking about?” Zelda rasped.  Her vision was still cloudy, though she could see the Triforce floating in front of him.

“Your little triangles are worthless, Zelda,” he said.  “They do nothing.”

That’s not possible, she thought.  The Triforce had not granted his wish?  How…?  Had the legends all been a lie?  But… I saw it in the Great Fairy’s vision.  

Ganondorf gave one last chuckle, then the humour faded from his voice as he looked at her again.  “This has been an amusing diversion, but I tire of this,” he said.  “It is past time for your death now.”  He began to walk towards his sword again.

Why did the Triforce not work?  Think, Zelda!

Ganondorf picked up the sword, holding it out in front of him.  “I could use my magic to kill you,” he said softly.  “But this is a much more fitting end.”

What did she know about the Triforce?  The legends are all so vague. 

Ganondorf was walking towards her when there was a shrieking from outside.  He stopped and turned to the ruin’s entrance, where Kotake was flying in on her broom.  “Koume!” She wailed.  “That hero killed Koume!  He is coming here!”

Zelda ignored her.  The Great Fairy mentioned a Triforce wish…  What had she said?

“What?”

“He killed her!  My – my sister is gone!”

To wish upon the Triforce requires a balanced heart…

“How can the both of you be so weak you cannot handle a single Hylian?” Ganondorf snarled.  “If she was killed, then it is what she deserved!”

…and an unbreakable spirit.  Zelda’s eyes widened.

“Great Ganondorf,” Kotake blubbered.  “How can you – ”

Zelda slowly pushed herself from the ground, her arms trembling.  Her head throbbed, and she felt so weak.  But she pushed, through her pain, and through the magic the Demon King had thrown at her, and stood, legs shaking.  She took a step forward, then another. 

“Silence!” Ganondorf yelled. “You will be lucky if I do not kill you, witch!”

Zelda reached out her hand.  “Gods of the Triforce,” she said, finally touching it.  She felt a lucidity return to her, a power flowing into her, her weakness and pain erased.  “Hear my wish!” 

Ganondorf’s head whipped around to look at her.

“Eradicate the spirit that is the Demon King Ganondorf!” she cried, light pouring from her.  “Eliminate him so that he can never be resurrected again!”  And please, goddesses, if you can… return to me the man I love.

With a shaky breath, she released the Triforce, which blinked out of existence.

“I have already told you, Zelda,” Ganondorf said coldly.  “Your Triforce is…”  He trailed off as for second time, a blinding light began to fill the room.  It consolidated in front of Zelda, forming itself into a very familiar shape.  She grabbed the bow that appeared before her.

“You think that will do anything to me?” he said, as she prepared a light arrow.  He stepped towards her, sword in hand.  “I have survived worse.”  But his face had taken on a shade of doubt.

When he ran to her with his sword extended, she warped behind him, and as he spun to face her, she took aim.  She knew she would not miss.

Zelda shot him in the heart.

End of Part 3

Chapter Text

Part 4: A Beginning

Several things happened very quickly, then.  Ganondorf let out a horrible yell as the light arrow pierced him, clutching at his chest.   Kotake also shrieked, but was quickly distracted by Link running into the Gerudo ruin, sword in hand. 

“How dare you!” she howled, and the two began to fight.

Zelda did not look at them, unable to tear her eyes from the Demon King, who had lifted his head to stare at her, eyes full of disbelief and hatred.  “You…” he choked out, but what he was going to say, she never found out, as he collapsed to the ground.  Zelda ran to his side.

She knelt beside him, turning him on to his back.  His eyes were closed, and he was no longer breathing.  She brushed her hand across his cheek; she noticed that much of the green had faded from his skin.  “Oh, Ganondorf,” she murmured.  When she touched his neck, she felt no pulse.

She heard a final shriek from the side as Kotake fell to Link’s sword, though again she did not spare them more than a glance, returning her eyes to the body in front of her.  Ganondorf looked much like he had when he had lain dead after being slain by Link, still and unmoving.  Then, she had felt some measure of sadness at his death, a sense of sympathy for the painful life she knew that he had lived.  Now, she felt as though he had taken her heart with him to the afterlife. “Be at peace,” she whispered; the same words she had said to him so long ago.

She heard Link come to stand behind her.

“Is he… dead?” he asked.

Zelda nodded solemnly.  “The Triforce gave me a bow with which to kill him.”  

“What now?”

She swallowed, pushing down the tears that she could tell were coming. “We will take him back to the Gerudo camp, to be buried according to the customs of his people.”  She paused, brushing the hair out of Ganondorf’s face.  “Or, perhaps, we will bury him in Hyrule Field, under the wind and sun.  I think he may prefer that, anyway.”  

Link nodded, and walked a few paces away, allowing her privacy as she continued to look over Ganondorf’s body.

Beside him, the Zonai Stone that had been implanted in his forehead had fallen to the ground.  Zelda picked it up to examine it; its colour was faded, magic spent.  What a small thing it was. Bitterly she threw it back to the ground, and watched it shatter where it hit the stone floor.  Her Triforce wish had destroyed it completely.

The light arrow she had pierced Ganondorf with was still protruding from his chest, right over his heart.  She raised a hand to remove it.  But when she touched the arrow, it dissolved into light in her hands.  She blinked, and watched the light enter his chest.  

Zelda held her breath.  Did she dare hope?

A few seconds later, he groaned.

“Ganondorf…?” she breathed.

He blinked repeatedly, his body shuddering.  His eyes rose to her, leaning over him.  “Zelda…” he rasped.  “Are you alright?”

Tentatively, hand shaking, she touched his chest where the arrow had pierced him.  There was nothing but a small scar there now.  She felt his heart, beginning to beat again beneath her fingers.  “Ganondorf,” she whispered again.  “Are you… you again?”

He moaned again, pushing himself to a sitting position.  “I… think so,” he grunted, then amended, “Yes. He is gone.”

She could not help it; she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him.   Immediately she pulled back, worried she had overstepped, but she could not stop herself from touching her hands to his arms, his chest, his face, assuring herself that he was real and alive and breathing.  “Your ears,” she said wondrously, her eyes filling with renewed tears.  “They’re round again.”  She ran a finger over the curve of one of them.

Ganondorf stared at her for a moment, his mouth open in shock.  Then he shuddered again and pulled her back to his lips.  His arms came around her, pressing her so tightly to him it was like he worried she would disappear.  She felt one hand on her back, the other coming to bury itself in her hair.  She held just as tightly to him, one hand grasping onto his shoulder.  The other she had in his own hair, pulling it free from the tie the Demon King had placed it in.  She parted her lips against his, wanting to deepen the kiss, but felt a sharp pain in her lower lip and flinched.

Ganondorf pulled back, looking at her with concern.  She raised her hand to her throbbing mouth and saw that her lip had begun bleeding again where the Demon King had bitten her.  Ganondorf’s eyes darkened.  “Zelda,” he said, studying her.  “I hurt you.”

“It wasn’t you,” she said.  “The Demon King – ”

“I should have stopped him,” Ganondorf murmured.  “I should have been stronger.”

She shook her head.  “It wasn’t your fault.”  She pressed herself against him again, touched her forehead to his.  “Ganondorf,” she whispered.  “I am so happy that you are alive.”

“Zelda, you…” His hand came up to cup her cheek.  “You saved me.”  

She gazed at him, and might have kissed him again, pain be damned, if not for the uncomfortable clearing of a throat from above them.

“Sorry,” said Link, looking very much like he wished to be anywhere else.  “But the Gerudo will be here soon.”

“What?” Ganondorf said sharply.

Zelda tried to grin at him, but the pain in her lip stopped her; the way Ganondorf’s eyes went immediately to her mouth made it clear that he had noticed.  “We made some new friends,” she said lightly, pulling herself from him. They both stood, slowly, and Zelda felt a wave of dizziness as she came to her feet.  She held on to Ganondorf’s arm to steady herself.  He looked to the corner of the room, where Kotake’s body lay.

“Koume is also dead?” he asked softly.  “I thought Kotake said that but… it is all kind of hazy…”

“Yes,” Link said.  “The Gerudo under their enchantment have been freed.”

“Good,” Ganondorf said.  He had an indescribable expression on his face as he studied his mother’s body.   

“Koume’s body is being taken back to the camp, to be buried,” Link added.  “I’m sure you could see her, before, if you wanted.”

Ganondorf was silent for a moment.  Zelda could not imagine how it would feel, to have learned that your parents had not truly cared for you, that you were simply a means to an end, that their love and guidance had been a manipulation.  Her father had been cold at times, especially after her mother had passed, but there had never been any doubt that he had loved her.  She grasped Ganondorf’s arm tighter.

“No,” he said finally, to Link’s statement.  “I don’t.”

Link shrugged.

There was an explosion of footsteps and voices as several Gerudo women entered the ruin – the women who had aided with the attack on the Twinrova’s camp, along with multiple women Zelda did not recognize.  By the slightly dazed expression on many of their faces, she wondered if they had been among the enchanted.  At the back of the group was a woman with an elaborate metal headdress, and behind her, Pyra, who cried out when she saw Ganondorf and ran forward.

“You’re alright!”

“It appears so,” Ganondorf said. He frowned at her.  “No thanks to you.”

Pyra appeared to shrivel up on herself.  “I’m sorry,” she whispered.  “If you hate me now, I understand.”

Ganondorf raised his free hand to his forehead, rubbing his head.  “I don’t know,” he muttered.  “I’m too tired for this.”

Pyra nodded, looking down, and stepped back into the crowd, who had gathered around them.  The Gerudo women were staring at Ganondorf with mixtures of shock, skepticism, and awe.  Many of them began to whisper among themselves.  Zelda could not understand them as they spoke in their own language, but it was clear who was the topic of conversation. 

“That’s enough,” said a stern voice, which Zelda saw belonged to the woman wearing the headdress.  Something about her face looked familiar, though Zelda was not certain why.  “Let’s not overwhelm our guests, now.”  She stepped forward, the crowd parting easily around her.  To Zelda’s surprise, it was not Ganondorf that she addressed first, but Zelda.

“Your Highness Princess Zelda of Hyrule,” she said, holding out her hand in greeting.  “I am Romah, Chief of the Gerudo.”

Zelda released Ganondorf’s arm to shake her hand, but was struck by another dizzy spell.  Ganondorf grabbed her shoulder, steadying her.

“I’m sorry,” she said.  “I’m still a bit – I hit my head.”  She felt Ganondorf’s hand tighten on her shoulder, and when she glanced at him, his eyes were stormy.

“It’s alright,” Romah said, withdrawing her hand.  She cleared her throat.  “I would like to formally apologize to you, Your Highness.  Perda and Pyra have told me everything, and I – I promise you that I had no idea what the Twinrova were planning.  They kept their treachery well hidden.”

Zelda saw annoyance cross the faces of a few of the Gerudo standing there, and wondered whether the chief truly had no suspicions of the witches, or had been keeping herself wilfully ignorant.  Still, she nodded her head in acknowledgement.

“And you must be Ganondorf.” Romah looked now to him.

He nodded curtly.

“Your mother was bold, to give you that name.”

Ganondorf’s lips thinned.  “Perhaps she wanted to give me a name which strikes fear into people,” he said.

Romah blinked, then let out a sharp laugh.  “You’ll fit in just fine, I think.”  She turned now to Link, who had been watching quietly.  “You have freed my people from the spell of the Twinrova.  You have my thanks.”

Link nodded.

“Now, come, I must invite you all back to our camp,” Romah said.  “There are healers there,” she added, glancing back to Zelda and Ganondorf.  “You both seem like you should be looked at.”

***

The rest of the day passed by in a blur.  They returned to the Gerudo camp on the backs of desert boars – Link had ridden one to chase Kotake back to the ruin, Zelda learned.  She rode behind Ganondorf again, arms tight around his waist.  You are being too clingy, she told herself, but then thought of his body lying dead on the ground and held him tighter, resting her head, which still throbbed, against his back.  

When they reached the Gerudo camp, she was quickly separated from him and brought into a tent where a healer examined her, brought some red coloured potion and forced her to drink it.  Her headache immediately dissipated, and she was struck with a wave of exhaustion and fell asleep.

When she woke again, the healer informed her that Romah had made sleeping arrangements for her and her companions, and was led through the camp, where she saw that new tents been erected near to Perda’s home.  The healer led Zelda into one of them.  It was small, containing little more than a bed and a small table, where a bowl of fruits and a change of clothes had been put out for her.  She wished to leave, to find Ganondorf and make sure that he was alright, but she was assured that he was being cared for, given another potion and soon she was asleep once again.

***

She was woken next by the light of a new day creeping through the tent’s doors, and after changing – the Gerudo clothing she had been given revealed more of her skin than Zelda was typically comfortable with, but she did not want to offend their hosts – and eating, she exited the tent. 

Even early in the morning, the camp was already active.  She was able to appreciate it now that she was not invisible and worried about being caught by the Twinrova.   Most of the activity was in a central square, where a market had been established.  Women were milling about, talking to each other in Gerudo; many of them gave Zelda interested looks as she passed.  There was an enclosed area at the edge of the market, some kind of training ring, where a few of the Gerudo sparred with each other. She noticed Link, also wearing Gerudo clothing, had been roped into showing off his weapons to them, and waved.  He grinned at her.

The thing that stuck out the most about the camp was the sense of camaraderie: though it was busy and bustling, it was not the same bustle of Castle Town, where everyone quickly went about their business without interacting with one another; here, the Gerudo all seemed to know each other, and were often greeting or smiling at each other as they passed.

As she walked, she finally came upon Ganondorf: he was at the centre of a cluster of Gerudo women who appeared to be eagerly conversing with him.  The exhaustion of the previous day gone, he seemed to be in much brighter spirits, relishing in the attention, though he trailed off whatever he was saying when he spotted Zelda.  As she walked towards him, she saw his eyes roam over her, taking in her outfit.  She wore baggy pants in the style that many of the Gerudo were wearing, and the purple shirt she had been given exposed much of her midriff and her shoulders. At least it was not as revealing as what Link and Ganondorf had been given, she thought. She noticed how Ganondorf’s eyes lingered on her bare shoulder as she approached. 

“You look great, Princess,” said Dina, one of the Gerudo who had helped Link attack the Twinrova’s camp.  “Much nicer than your stuffy Hylian clothing, don’t you think?”

“This fabric is very soft,” Zelda said, brushing her hand against the silk of her pants.  “And it is so cool, despite the heat.”

“It suits you, Zelda,” Ganondorf said, voice low.

“Thank you,” she said, feeling her face warm, then asked, awkwardly, “How are you?”

“I am… fine,” he said, though how could anyone truly be fine after what had happened to him?  Still, physically, it appeared to be the truth; there was no longer any mark on his forehead where the Zonai Stone had been implanted, and the scar on his chest where her arrow had pierced him was small and faded.  Even his sword wound was improved; courtesy of her Triforce wish, she assumed, though there was still a faint glow around the scar tissue.  She hoped it was not causing him pain. Ganondorf cleared his throat, and she snapped her eyes back to his face, realizing that she had been openly staring at his abdomen for several seconds.  The side of his mouth quirked up.  “And you?”

“All healed up,” she said, gesturing to her head.  His eyes flicked to her mouth, and she knew he was looking for the place where her lip had been torn.  “This as well,” she said, touching it.

He said nothing, eyes narrowing.

She itched to say something, to – she was not sure; to invite him to walk through the market with her; to ask him, bluntly, what their kisses had meant to him; or perhaps, to take him back to her tent and kiss him again. 

She was not able to do any of those things, however, as Perda approached them and told Zelda that Romah wished to meet with her.  She could feel Ganondorf’s eyes on her as she walked away.

***

Romah was clearly still wracked with guilt over what had happened, and concerned that the Gerudo setting up camp in Hyrule territory without first obtaining permission from the princess would cause problems, for she insisted that Zelda stay a few days and experience their hospitality.  Zelda accepted, though she attempted to make it clear to the Gerudo chief that she did not blame the Twinrova’s actions on the rest of their tribe.

“And I have said this to Perda already,” she added, “but if you would like to stay in Hyrule, to come back… I would not be opposed.”

“We still have some business in Labrynna, but perhaps…”  Romah paused, considering. “I will need to ask the opinions of the others.”

“Of course,” Zelda said.

“And Ganondorf?  Will he be staying in Hyrule with you?”  At Zelda’s blank look, she elaborated, “He mentioned that he hails from a land far from here – which was quite shocking to me, really; I didn’t know there were other Gerudo around! – and that he has been offering you aid with the disturbances in the desert.”

“Yes, that’s right,” said Zelda, who had mostly forgotten their cover story and was surprised Ganondorf was still using it.  She supposed he could hardly tell the Gerudo who he really was.

“Well,” said Romah, “if he is unable to go back to his home country, and needs refuge, then… he would be welcome to stay with us.”

Zelda bit her lip.  In her relief at beating the Demon King, she hadn’t thought to consider what would happen now, let alone the thought that Ganondorf may not want to return to Hyrule with her.  The threat to Hyrule had been eliminated; their alliance was done.

If Ganondorf’s earlier promises held true, he may be plotting to invade Hyrule even now.  After all that has happened, would he still…?   She blinked, realizing that Romah was still staring at her, waiting for a response.

“Ganondorf is his own man,” she said.  “He can do what he likes.”

***

She agreed to stay with the Gerudo for a week, sending a letter ahead to her advisors to let them know that she was fine, and that she was going to be gone longer than anticipated.  Even the travel back to Castle Town would take longer – without the Triforce, her magic was weaker now, and she did not think she would be warping any long distances anymore.  It was strange, no longer having the Triforce of Wisdom, and she was reminded of it every time she caught a glimpse of her bare right hand.  She wondered what happened to the Triforce after a wish was made; if it had returned to the Sacred Realm once more, lying in wait for someone new to touch it and make a wish.  She could feel the loss of it, the well of magic in her much shallower now.  For the first time in her life, she was ordinary.  She was not sure whether she was comforted by this thought.  When she thought of how the sight of the full Triforce had entranced her and tempted her, she thought that it was perhaps for the best.

She wondered what Ganondorf was thinking, who had always claimed the Triforce of Power meant he was special, chosen.  Did he resent her for taking it from him?  He had not been born with his Triforce piece, as she had, but he had had it for so long that she imagined he also felt like something that was inherently a part of him had been ripped away.  She knew Link did not feel this way; he had told her that he felt no different.

She had been unable to ask Ganondorf his thoughts, or even talk to him at all privately, for it seemed that everyone in the Gerudo camp wished to speak with him, and he was perpetually in conversation with one or several people.  She understood why the Gerudo were so eager to see him – he was the only male Gerudo any of them had met, after all, but anything he said to her in front of them was shallow pleasantries.  She could feel him, though, watching her.  Any time she came across him before he had noticed her, he appeared relaxed, easily talking and laughing with the Gerudo, only to tense the moment he saw her. It stung more than she cared to admit, and made her worry again that he would not be coming home with her. 

She saw him talking to Romah often, and wondered whether the Gerudo chief had asked him to stay, whether Ganondorf had agreed.  It made sense that he would want to remain with his own people, she thought, especially after he had thought that they were long gone and that he would never see another Gerudo again.  If he wanted to stay, then she would find it in herself to be happy for him, even as the thought made her chest hurt. 

Still… for the first time since she had met him, Zelda no longer worried that he wanted Hyrule.  Now she worried that he didn’t.

Chapter Text

The day before Zelda and Link were set to begin their return to Castle Town, she was no closer to knowing Ganondorf’s intentions, and it was beginning to drive her a bit mad.

“Please don’t involve me in this,” Link begged when she mentioned it to him, then sighed when he saw her expression.  “Oh, Zelda, he doesn’t talk to me. I have no idea what he is planning.”  He gave her a sympathetic smile.  “Just tell him what you want.”

What she wanted…

Zelda had never really been able to consider what she wanted, about anything.  It was always what her people wanted, what would be best for Hyrule.  Anything she wanted was secondary.

She wrapped her arms around herself. What would be best for Hyrule?  To reimprison him, most likely, which she could not bring herself to even attempt. Barring that, to let him leave him with the Gerudo, hoping he got as far from Hyrule as possible, and return to her normal life and marry a prince or king who was safe, and kind, and had never invaded Hyrule or threatened her people.

But what she wanted…

When she allowed herself to think of it, it was easy.

That evening, after he had retired for the night, she steeled herself and went to his tent.

***

She stood there a moment, hesitating.  Do not get cold feet now, she told herself sternly, and called out, “Ganondorf?”

He appeared a moment later, and frowned at her, confused.  “Zelda? It is late.”

“I know,” she said, and then, “I wished to speak with you.”

He eyed her warily.  “Come in, then,” he said, and she followed him through the tent entrance.

Like the tent she had been given, his was mostly empty save for a bed, which was a fair bit larger than hers, and a table which she saw had his black armor and cape thrown across it.

“Romah had it retrieved from the Twinrova’s camp for me,” he said when he saw her looking at it.  “I cannot understand why… he… would want to fight so exposed.”

“Arrogance,” Zelda said.  “He did not think anything could hurt him.”  She looked away, the silence between them becoming thick. 

“Why are you here, Zelda?” Ganondorf asked softly.

She forced herself to look at his face.  “I wanted to see how you are.  We haven’t been able to talk, properly, since… everything.”  She gave him a crooked smile.  “You have become very popular.”

He grimaced.  “They are trying to decide whether to trust me, because I am Gerudo, or not, because I am a man.  It is exhausting,” he said, a faint smirk coming to his lips.  “Still, a good distraction.”  He looked down at her.  “What do you think of this place?”

“It is wonderful,” Zelda said honestly.  “Everyone has been very kind and welcoming.  I am not treated as some untouchable goddess here.”

“Romah said that you have invited the Gerudo to return here – to Hyrule.”

She lowered her gaze.  “I cannot undo all that happened – what my country did to you –  that made your people feel like that had to leave,” she said.  “But I would be honoured to have them return.”  She ran a finger over the embroidery on the side of her pants.  “Do you think she will accept?”

“I am not sure,” he said after a moment.  He exhaled. “She looks so like Nabooru it is uncanny.”

So that was the reason for her familiarity, Zelda thought, remembering the woman she had seen with the past Ganondorf at the Temple of Time.  “She is the chief,” she said.  “So I suppose it is very likely Nabooru is her ancestor.”  She paused.  “That must be odd for you.”

“Indeed.”

There was another silence, and Zelda took a deep breath, finally asking the thing that she truly wanted to know.  “What will you do now, Ganondorf?”  She looked again to his eyes, and when he did not answer immediately, said, “The Twinrova are dead; the desert is safe again.  Our alliance is done. You have done much to help me, so, unless you intend to threaten Hyrule again… you are free.”

His eyes narrowed slightly.  “You could not hold me again even if you wanted.”

She said nothing, waiting.  Ganondorf sighed, and sat down on the bed.

“Romah has offered me a title,” he said eventually. “If there is another king, that will be Perda’s son, but, as I am a man, she has said that I would be their guardian.”

“Ah,” Zelda said, her heart sinking.  “Congratulations,” she forced herself to add.

He shook his head.  “I turned her down.”

She blinked.

He let out another pained sigh.  “I don’t belong here,” he said quietly.

“Don’t you?  These are your people.”

He looked to the side, away from her.  “My people have been gone for hundreds of years.  It has been… gratifying, to see that their descendants are thriving, but I am only reminded of all that has changed.  And before… I was always aware that I was… different, being the only man, but I was accepted by my people as one of their own.  But now…  they hide it well, but I can tell that many of them are suspicious of me.”

“Ganondorf…”

He huffed out a bitter laugh.  “Besides, if they knew who I truly am, they would despise me, call me traitor.  And I cannot bear to be here, watching someone else lead them.”

He stood abruptly. 

“So, you asked me what I will do now?  The answer is that I do not know.”  His jaw clenched.  “I am a king without a kingdom.  All that I have left is my promise to take Hyrule, but now I do not even know if that was real.  And I can not – to you.” He shook his head.  “Perhaps I will travel.  Go far from here.”  

Zelda breathed deeply, raising a shaky hand to touch his arm.  “You know,” she said softly, “There are multiple ways to become a king.”

His head snapped to her, clearly recognizing his own words from so long ago.

“You could invade Hyrule again,” she continued.  “It would cause me a lot of grief and pain, and I do not think you would be successful.  But you could try.”

She paused.  He had become as still as she had ever seen him.

“Or,” she said, moving her hand to his chest now.  “You could marry me.”

“Zelda,” he breathed, and she jerked her hand back, shocked at her own boldness.

“Not – not right away, of course,” she said quickly.  “There are procedures to follow; you would need to – to court me, but –”

He grabbed hold of her hand, cutting her off.  “Zelda,” he murmured.  “How can you want to marry me?”

She looked to their joined hands, unable to look at him.  “Surely you know what I feel for you,” she whispered.  “Especially after my… behaviour, after I saved you.”

“I thought perhaps… that was out of relief.”

“Foolish man,” she said.

He tilted her chin up to him, his hand trembling.  “What do you feel for me?”

Return to me the man I love.  Those had been her words to the goddesses, to save him.  Yet what was between them felt too soon, too new, too fragile for a word like that.  So she said, “I… adore you. I do not want to see you go. And I would not forgive myself if I did not… try to keep you.”

He swallowed.

“So… will you stay?”  Her heart pounded.

“You would have me become the King of Hyrule?” he asked.  His eyes had become very wide.

She nodded.   “You are the only one I would trust as my king.”

His mouth opened but he said nothing, apparently stunned into silence.  He stared at her intently. “Zelda,” he said after a moment. “If we marry… our children will be Gerudo.  And female.  As will their children. You will be ensuring that there will never be a male heir to the Hylian Royal Family again – and that it will be Hylian no longer.”

“Have I done anything to make you think that either of those things would be a problem to me?”

“No,” he said.  “Not you.  But, perhaps… your people.”

“Some of them may be displeased.  But they will get used to it.”  She squeezed his hand.  “Besides, I think it is high time I begin to think of what I want.  And that is you.”

He exhaled shakily.  He dropped her hand and moved his to trace her face.  “Zelda,” he said.  “I am going to kiss you now.”

“You don’t need to ask,” she murmured, and rose to meet him.

Their previous kiss had been all desperation; her relief at his being alive, that her plan had succeeded.  This one was slow.  His arms came around her to lift her to him, and she placed hers around his neck.  With one hand she toyed with his hair, which was out of its braids and fell past his shoulders.  It had gotten longer in the months since she had met him, and she thought it made him very handsome.  She said this to him after their kiss broke, and briefly pressed her lips to the side of his mouth, which had quirked up at her words.

His arms around her tightened, and he said, urgently, “I adore you also, Zelda.  And I would like very much to marry you,” before kissing her again.

***

Later, they sat on his bed in the tent, Zelda curled upon his lap, absently tracing shapes over his chest while Ganondorf ran a hand through her hair.

“I thought perhaps you hated me,” she said.  “For taking the Triforce of Power from you.”  

“I am not happy about it,” he said, then took her right hand and kissed it where her Triforce mark used to be.  Zelda shivered.  “But it is better than being possessed by a demon.  Besides,” he added, and he sounded so serious that she leaned back to look at his face.  “You would not have been able to take it if I had not let you.”

She titled her head in question.

“The entire time he was within me, I was aware of what was happening.  There was a moment, when, to taunt me, he – ” He cut himself off, too furious to even say it. “I fought him, regained control of myself, and it was as if I could hear you, in my head.  I knew what you wanted.  So I… gave it to you.”

Zelda made to kiss him, but he placed a hand to her arm, stilling her.  His eyes had become very angry.  “But then he overpowered me; stole back my body.  And he hurt you.”  He dropped his head.  “I vowed to protect you, and I failed, again.”

She gave him a bemused look.  “That vow was a lie for my advisors,” she said.

“It has become real to me,” he muttered, making her heart stutter.  He looked away.  “You should not want to be around me.”

She frowned.  “Is this why you have been so distant this week?”

He did not respond, and she raised a hand to turn his face back to her.  “But Ganondorf, you did protect me.  You did more than protect me.  You saved everyone.”  At his skeptical look, she pressed on.  “Do you know why the Triforce did not react, when the Demon King wished?”

He shook his head.  “I thought – I am not strong enough.”

“No,” she said, and briefly kissed his cheek.  What a thrill it was to her, that she could do that, that she could touch him, and he would not oppose it.   “Once the three pieces of the Triforce are reunited after being split apart, he should have been able to wish on it.  But to use the power of the Triforce, you must have an unbreakable spirit.”

“Meaning?”

“You must truly want what you are wishing for, believe in it with every fiber of your being.  And he did not.  Not while you were still fighting against him.”  She kissed his neck now, where his beard ended, and a tremble went through him.  “You see, Ganondorf?  He wished for power, and it did not work.  For you did not want it.”

“But I do want power,” he said.  “I have always wanted power.”  A pause, as he studied her.  “Just, perhaps not at your expense.”

She smiled, and his eyes darkened.  He ran a finger along the bottom of her Gerudo shirt, brushing her skin.  “This really does suit you,” he murmured, and then they were kissing again, and continued to do so until she reluctantly pulled away, realizing that it was late and she should return to her own bed before she did something that an unmarried princess really should not do.

“Hylians and your propriety,” he groaned, but allowed her to extricate herself from him.  As she was leaving, he purred, “Goodnight, Zelda,” and pulled her back to him for one more kiss.  “See you tomorrow.”

Tomorrow, she thought brightly as she returned to her own tent.  They had tomorrow now.  Tomorrow, and every day after.

***

Tomorrow came, and soon it was time for Zelda, Link and Ganondorf to depart the Gerudo camp and begin the long trek back to Castle Town.  A sizable crowd gathered as they prepared to leave, everyone wanting to get a final look at their visitors.

Romah had given them tents and bedrolls, and food for their journey, and had even acquired horses for them over the previous week, and Zelda was now thanking the Gerudo chief profusely.

“It is the least we can do.  Besides,” she added, giving Zelda a knowing look, “I daresay we will likely see each other again before too long.  You can return them then.”

“Does that mean what I think it means?” Zelda asked, grinning slightly.

“No promises yet,” Romah said, though she was also smiling.  “But I think it is likely.”  She turned to Ganondorf now.  “I really cannot convince you to stay?”

“It seems I find myself bound to Hyrule,” Ganondorf said, crossing his arms.

“Is that so? Well, I can’t say I am surprised,” she said, and winked at Zelda, who looked away, blushing.  “Perhaps you’d like to stay instead, hero?” she said to Link. He laughed and shook his head.  She gave a final goodbye and turned back into the crowd, which began to disperse, leaving behind Pyra and Perda, who approached them.   

“I really must thank you again, Princess,” Perda said.  “And you, Link.  I believe the both of you may have saved my life.  And my child’s," she added, laying a hand on her swollen belly. 

“Thank you for welcoming us into your home,” Zelda said. 

Perda inclined her head.  “I hope the three of you are able to meet my son some day. I think it would be good for him to see another male Gerudo."

Zelda snorted.

“What?”

“Sorry,” Zelda said. “I was imagining Ganondorf as a role model.”

Ganondorf pinched her arm.  “That is very unkind, Zelda,” he said. The way he said her name made her insides feel warm.  “I’ll have you know I am very good with children.”

“Are you really?”

He paused, apparently seriously considering it.  “Maybe not,” he conceded, making her laugh.

“Well, I would like for you to meet him anyway,” Perda said, smiling, and soon she too was walking away, and it was only Pyra left, standing quietly and looking very awkward.  She met Zelda’s eyes and then looked away, biting her lip.

“If you have something to say,” Ganondorf said, looking at her.  “Then you should say it.”

Pyra approached them slowly, her head down.  “I wanted to say goodbye,” she said.  “And I wanted to say again that I am sorry for betraying you, and I regretted it the second I did it, and hate myself for it, and I… I was wondering if you could ever… forgive me.”  Her voice had turned to a whisper, and she finally looked up.  She turned first to Link, apparently unable to look at Zelda or Ganondorf.

Link shrugged.  “Everything turned out fine in the end,” he said.  “That’s enough for me.”

“Thank you, Link,” she said quietly, then looked now to Zelda, then Ganondorf.  “You both helped me so much, even though I sent the Molduga after you, and I – I…” she trailed off, wiping at her eyes.  Even though the girl was already taller than Zelda, given her Gerudo genes, Zelda thought she seemed very small then.

Ganondorf’s mouth thinned as he looked at her.  “I am not a forgiving person,” he said, and Pyra shrunk under his gaze.  He paused.  “But I have done worse things that I am not… proud of, and was fortunate enough to have someone willing to look past them.”  He looked directly at Zelda as he said this, an intense look in his eyes.  Turning back to Pyra, he said, “So, given time, I think I could… forgive.  And stop blubbering,” he added harshly.  “It’s unbecoming.”

“Sorry,” Pyra said, wiping at her eyes again.

“Stop apologizing too,” said Ganondorf.

She let out a wet laugh.  After a moment, she composed herself, looking now to Zelda.

“You made a momentary bad decision,” Zelda said.  “It does not define you.” She smiled. “I hope you will visit us in Hyrule some time.”

“Thank you, Princess!” Pyra cried.  “I would love to visit!  Can I…?” She held out her arms, and then Zelda was pulled into a tight hug.  “You gave me back my sister,” Pyra whispered.  “I can’t ever thank you enough.”

She pulled away, and gave Link a quick hug.  Then she turned to Ganondorf, who said, “Absolutely not.”  She laughed and shook his hand, and then she was gone, and it was just the three of them.

“Well,” said Link.  “Shall we?”

“Yes,” said Zelda.  “It’s time to go home.”

Chapter Text

It would take several days to return to Hyrule Castle, with how far the Gerudo camp had been, and with Zelda and Ganondorf’s magic both weakened, their ability to warp had lost much of its range.  Still, this did not bother Zelda, who relished the final days she would have before having to return to her normal life of work and responsibilities.  Not completely normal, she thought, looking at the man riding on his horse beside her.  She could not help the small grin that crept onto her face.

Ganondorf noticed her watching him and frowned.  “What are you looking at?”

“You,” Zelda said. Her grin widened as he squinted suspiciously at her, lifting a hand to his hair to check that his adornments was still in place.

“Why?”

“Just… admiring you,” Zelda said, and Ganondorf’s face turned immediately to smugness.

“Oh, well, carry on then,” he said.

“Please don’t do this in front of me,” said Link dryly from Zelda’s other side. She laughed, though returned her gaze in front of her, watching as the stone valleys eventually turned to grassy fields.  She could feel the sun, warm on her face, and hear birds chirping, flitting around the trees.  In the far distance, wild horses were grazing and she felt a wave of affection for this, for her country.  It is safe.  Her visions – the burning and destruction – had not come to pass. 

Eventually they came to a stop for the night, and after setting up their tents, they started a fire and sat around it, eating wild rabbits that Link had caught and cooked.  Ganondorf had laid out a mat on the grass, which he and Zelda sat upon.  Link was across the fire directly on the ground, apparently not caring if he was dirtying his clothes.  He was staring into the flames with a solemn expression on his face.  Zelda thought he had been very quiet on their ride today, even for him.

“Link, is everything alright?” Zelda asked, and he startled, looking up at her. 

“Yes,” he said, then after a moment, sighed.  “I am just…”  His eyes flicked back to the fire.  “Missing her.”

“Midna,” Zelda said.

Link nodded. He glanced to Ganondorf, whose hand was entwined with Zelda’s on the ground beside him.

“I am happy for you – for both of you, truly,” Link said.  He looked down, jaw tight with bitterness.  “But I cannot help but feel… jealous.”

“Link,” Zelda started, but he cut her off.

“It is rotten of me to feel this way,” he said.  “I made the choice to give you the Triforce.  And I was not going to find another way to the Twilight Realm anyway.  I just wish…”  He shook his head, trailing off.

Zelda felt Ganondorf’s thumb still on her hand.  After a moment, he said, “Hero –”

“Whatever comment you’re about to make, I don’t want to hear it,” Link said.

“I made a mirror,” Ganondorf said. 

Link blinked; he had clearly been anticipating some kind of mockery.  

“I needed a way to communicate with Zant after he went to hide in the Twilight Realm.  So I enchanted a pair of mirrors, and he took one to the Twilight Realm, and I kept the other with me in the castle.”

“You never said this to me,” Zelda said, frowning.

Ganondorf smirked at her.  “Why would I have?  You might have tried to break it.”  He brought a hand to his chin.  “I also talked to Zant as little as possible, so its existence slipped my mind.”  He cleared his throat.  “I believe it was damaged during our fight, but I may be able to repair it.  If Midna still has its twin…  it is not another way to the Twilight Realm, but you would be able to speak with her.”

Link’s mouth had dropped open while Ganondorf was speaking, and he said nothing.  Ganondorf continued, “It might take some time to re-enchant it, as my magic is lessened now.  And then I will have repaid you for giving up the Triforce, and I can go back to despising you in peace,” he added angrily, eyes narrowing.

Link gaped at him.  “I didn’t do that for you.  I did it for Hyrule.”  Then, softly, “This is not a lie you’ve made up to upset me, is it?”

Ganondorf shook his head.  “It is not a lie.”  He paused, mouth twisting with distaste, and added, “Link.”

Zelda had to bite her tongue to stop from laughing at the sickened look on his face.  Link stared at him in shock. 

“Don’t call me that; it’s too strange,” he said.  “But… thank you. Ganondorf.”

Ganondorf nodded stiffly.

After Link had retired to his tent, Zelda kissed Ganondorf’s cheek.

“What?” he said.

“That was very good of you,” she said, nodding towards Link’s tent.

Ganondorf scowled.  “Don’t get used to it.”

***

Over the next few days, they continued through the fields of Hyrule, steadily approaching Castle Town.  Zelda expected they should get there by the end of tomorrow, at their current pace.  She did not think she had ever seen so much of Hyrule Field, usually opting to warp if she needed to leave Castle Town.  It was nice, she thought, to see the countryside.

She thought about this now as she sat, a short walk away from where they had erected their tents, watching the moon steadily rise in the sky.   She had never noticed how plentiful the stars were.  She was keeping watch while Link and Ganondorf slept, though the night thus far was quiet and peaceful.  She sighed, breathing in the cool air.

Eventually she was pulled from her reverie by Link, coming to take over watch for the rest of the night.

“It’s lovely,” she said, still looking at the sky.

Link nodded.  Zelda stood from her spot in the grass, and stretched.

“By the way,” said Link, “I think your demon lord is having a nightmare.”

“What?”

“I could hear him moaning and rolling around when I woke up.”  He shrugged, then sat in the grass where Zelda had been.  “Just wanted to let you know.”

Zelda frowned, concerned.   When she returned to their small camp, she could indeed hear moans coming from Ganondorf’s tent, and after a brief hesitation, slowly crept inside and looked towards where he lay on his bedroll.

He was asleep, but obviously agitated; he was fidgeting and muttering things to himself.   As she got closer, she could make out words.  “No,” he mumbled.  “Stop – no.”

She hesitated over when, wondering whether she should wake him, when he moaned, “Zelda.”  She startled – had he woken? – but no, he was still in the throes of his dreaming. Magically, she created a small ball of light to look at him; his face was becoming damp with sweat.  Unable to continue watching him suffer, she murmured, “Ganondorf,” and gently touched his arm.  When he did not react, she said, louder, “Ganondorf.”

He sat up suddenly, eyes opening.  He grasped around him, as though looking for something – his sword, perhaps? – but Zelda reached for his hand, stilling him.  He looked at her, his eyes wide, and blinked rapidly.

“Zelda,” he said, gripping her hand.  “What…?”

“You were having a bad dream,” she said, and his hand became so tight on hers that it nearly hurt.  She reached with her other hand to brush a strand of his hair out of his face.  “Are you alright?”

He was still breathing very heavily, and raised his free hand to wipe off his face.  “I’m fine,” he said shortly.  “You should go.”

“That may be difficult,” Zelda said.  “With how tightly you are holding my hand.”

He dropped it as though burned.

She gave him a small smile.  “If you want me to go, I will go, but…  Ganondorf, I hope you realize that it does not make me think less of you to see you… like this.”  Frightened, she thought, though she did not think he would appreciate the word.  She pressed a kiss to his cheek.  “There is very little you could tell me that would make me think you weak.”

When he said nothing, she retreated, moving back towards the entrance of his tent.  “Sleep well,” she said, and was about to leave when he said, quietly, “Wait.”

She paused, looking back to him.  He was not looking at her.

“Stay,” he said.

Zelda smiled. “Alright.”

She returned to sit at his side. Still staring ahead, he swallowed and took a few deep breaths.  She waited.

“I was him again,” he said after several minutes had passed.  “In my dream.  And he was… I was hurting you.  And I could not stop it.”

She inched closer to him, and leaned against his side, resting her head on his upper arm.  “I am here, and I am safe.  He is gone.”

“I know he is gone,” he said.  “But I…”  He exhaled.  “Zelda, just because he is gone – it does not mean – I am still...”  A pause.  “I am not good.”  He was stiff against her.  “I am still like him.”

Zelda lay her hand on his leg beside her.  “I know who you are, Ganondorf, and I am under no illusions that you have now been… cleansed, if that is what you are thinking.  I know who you are, and I enjoy it.”  She laughed softly.  “Didn’t you say that to me, once?”

“I was trying to anger you,” he said.

“It worked.  It was the truth, and I hated it.”  She shifted herself so she was in front of him, on his upper legs, and looked up at him.   “Ganondorf, you are not like the Demon King.”

“I invaded your country for some misdirected revenge scheme,” he said.  “I allowed Zant to harm innocents without a second thought.  I possessed you, Zelda.”

She was silent for a moment.  Then she said, “If you had been successful in taking Hyrule… what would you have done?”

He pursed his lips.  “I would have killed you.  Though, I am not sure if I would have been able to go through with that,” he added wryly, leaning down to kiss her.  She eagerly returned the kiss.  When he pulled away, he said, “I would have made myself King.  I would have taken the Triforce and used its power to eliminate any who opposed me.”  He paused.

“And then?  Would you have exterminated the citizens of Hyrule as punishment for what happened to you?”

“No,” he said, furrowing his brow.  “There is no point in being a king with no subjects.  And my conflict was never with Hyrule’s citizens.”

“If the Gerudo had returned, and you learned that they disapproved of your past actions, called you a traitor… would you have turned on them?”

“I would have been enraged.”  His mouth twitched.  “I was enraged to hear that. But they are all that remain of my people.  I could not have harmed them.”  

“Well, there you are, then,” Zelda said.  “You are not like him.”

He frowned.  “You simplify things too much.”

She shrugged.  “Let it be simple.  You are whoever you want to be.”

“Zelda,” he murmured.  “You are too good for me.”  He kissed her, and Zelda sighed into his mouth, looping her arms over his shoulders.  He groaned, the sound making her feel warm all over.  Eventually he pulled back and dropped his head, resting his forehead against hers.  He closed his eyes.

“The worst thing,” he said softly, “is that I understand his feelings.  When he was within me, I could see his memories.  That king, Rauru… he was an outsider, a being from the sky.  He came to this land, married that woman, the queen, and founded the kingdom of Hyrule.  He subjugated the nearby people – the Gorons and the Zora – and when he tried to do the same to the Gerudo… that was the cause of the Demon King’s hatred. And his hatred for Rauru…”  He sighed, his breath warm against her face.  “It is the same as my feelings towards the old King of Hyrule.”

Zelda ran her hand through his hair, enjoying the feeling of having him so close.  Eventually, she said, “I may not know all the details of what happened in your time, but I do not think your feelings are wrong, Ganondorf. I am beginning to realize that there is darkness in Hyrule’s past that has been forgotten.  And I cannot change that, but I hope that Hyrule can become… better, under me.”  She touched her other hand to his cheek, and added, “You said to me once you wanted to exorcise the rot from this kingdom, so… will you help me?”

His eyes opened, and a small smile came to his lips.  He did not answer, but kissed her again, holding her tightly against him.  He pulled away only long enough to flip them so she was lying on the ground, on his bedroll, while he propped himself up over her.  Then he returned his lips to hers, silencing her laugh of shock.

The next time the kiss broke, he said, “I wish it had been you, that I met with all those years ago, instead of that king.”  He kissed beside one eye, then the other.  “I think things might have been very different.”

She grinned.  “Oh? Would we still have ended up like this?”

He chuckled. “With you under me?” Before she could protest, he nipped at her neck, making her gasp. “My mothers would have tried to stop it,” he said seriously.  “But I would like to think so.”

“Me too,” she whispered, and pulled his mouth back to hers.

Sooner than she would have liked, Zelda remembered that it was still the middle of the night, and said, “I should go.”  At some point during their kissing their positions had shifted; she was lying atop of him now, and started to pull herself off of him.  His arm, which had been loosely around her, tightened and pulled her back to him.

“Stay,” he said.

Zelda flushed.  “It wouldn’t be proper.”

“Just to sleep,” he promised, and smirked at her when she hesitated.  “Come now, Zelda, you have fallen asleep on me before.  What is the difference?”

She frowned.  “We had just confirmed that your mothers were using you to resurrect a demon. I was trying to comfort you.  Besides,” she said, “At the time, I did not think you would want anything to do with me after they were defeated.  I had to make the most of what I could get. Now that you are mine, I intend to do things properly.”

He stared at her, eyes widening.  “You make it very hard for me to let you leave, saying things like that.”

“What?”

“You are mine,” he breathed.  Embarrassed, Zelda looked down, but he turned her face back to him and cupped her cheek. 

“Stay,” he repeated.  “Nobody is around to judge you; your hero won’t say anything.  And,” he added, lips curling into another smirk, “what if I have another nightmare? I need you, my Zelda.”

This man is a menace, she thought.  But very persuasive, when he said her name in that way.

“Alright,” she said.  At his look of triumph, she added, sternly, “Just to sleep, you manipulator.”

He chuckled and turned to his side, tucking her against his chest.  She could not stop the satisfied sigh that came out of her as his arms closed around her.  She felt his chin come to rest on her head.

“Me, manipulative?” he mumbled as she closed her eyes, curling against him. “Never.”

That night, enveloped in his warmth, she had no dreams.

 ***

The next day, as expected, they arrived back in Castle Town.  They left Link at the stables – he wanted to check on Epona – while Zelda and Ganondorf made their way back into the Castle.  Otto nearly fell to his knees with relief when he saw them.

“Your Highness,” he said.  “Are you…?”

Zelda nodded.  “I am perfectly fine.  The threat has been eliminated.”  She smiled.  “I believe I will be sticking around for a while.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Otto whimpered.  “There have been so many requests for you – representatives from the Gorons are arriving next week; Impaz has sent a letter; the Mayor of – oh, the list is too long to go over now.  I’ll leave everything at your desk for you.”

Zelda sighed.  “Thank you, Otto.”

“Well,” Ganondorf said, stretching.  “I would like very much to bathe.”  He turned and exited down the hallway, towards his chambers.

Otto and Zelda watched him walk away. 

“I am going to marry him,” Zelda announced.

Otto coughed.  “What?”

“I am going to marry him,” she repeated.  “He should be acceptable to you: he is strong and knows war; I will put him in charge of the Knights of Hyrule.  I intend to repair the relationship between Hyrule and the Gerudo tribe in Labrynna; he would be an advantageous match for this purpose.  And,” she added softly, “he makes me happy.”

Otto stared at her for what felt like minutes.  “You truly have found a man you are willing to marry?” he asked, eyes wide.  

She nodded.

“Well…  he has kept you safe thus far… his methods of training the knights are effective… he is nobility…”  Otto muttered to himself, tugging at his bread.  “I suppose he may make a decent king.”

“Good,” said Zelda. “Because I have already asked him.”

She exited down the hallway, leaving Otto sputtering behind her.

***

Later, after they had all bathed and eaten, Zelda, Link and Ganondorf found themselves in Hyrule Castle’s gardens, looking up at the statue of Nayru.  There was still a visible indent in the ground beside her from when Ganondorf had first possessed Zelda’s body, though she was pleased to see that flowers had been replanted over it.

“Why does she look so annoyed?” Link said, looking at the goddess statue.

“Nayru is the Goddess of Wisdom,” Zelda responded.  “I believe coldness is in her nature.”  She looked down, away from the statue.

Link frowned.  “You aren’t cold, if that is what you are implying.”  He cleared his throat.  “I’ve been thinking, Zelda, on your offer.”  He paused, then said, “I’ll stay.  I’ll join the knights.  At – at least until the mirror is repaired.”  He looked to Ganondorf now, and asked what Zelda was sure was the real reason he had brought up this topic.  “Do you know how long it will take?”

Ganondorf scowled.  “I haven’t even had the chance to look at it.  If you are going to be asking me this incessantly then I will purposely draw it out.”

Link looked away, his face reddening.   Zelda reached over to squeeze his arm.  “I am delighted that you are staying, Link.  The knights will be stronger with you.”

He nodded.

Zelda sighed happily.  The day was beautiful, bright and warm.  Sometimes she wondered whether the land of Hyrule had truly been blessed by goddesses, as the legends said. 

“Do you think we will be able to have peace and quiet now?”  she said, smiling.  “I find myself tiring of attackers.”

“Nothing ever feels peaceful in this city when you are from Ordon,” Link said, and Zelda laughed.

“The life of royalty is not peaceful,” Ganondorf said.  “As I’m sure you know full well, Princess,” he added.

Zelda cocked her head.  “Soon enough I will be Queen, and you will not be able to call me that anymore.”

“Then you will be calling me King, and that seems a fair trade to me.”  A very satisfied smile came to his face, and he leaned down to purr in her ear, “Besides, then I will be calling you wife.”  The word sent butterflies down her stomach, and she turned away, blushing.  Ganondorf chuckled.  Link determinedly looked ahead, away from them.

“Well,” she said eventually, “If not peaceful, then harmonious.”

“Don’t you have a meeting with the Gorons next week?” Ganondorf said, crossing his arms.  “That will certainly not be harmonious.”

She frowned at him.  “Let me dream,” she said.  “At least for tonight.”

Before Ganondorf could retort, Link said, “Speaking of tonight, I have not seen Telma and the others since returning to Hyrule.  Should we go and see if anyone is at the bar?”

“Oh, that’s a wonderful idea, Link.  Yes, let’s go,” she said. “I still have the magic to warp us there, at least.”  She linked her arm with his, and held out her other hand to Ganondorf, raising her eyebrows in question.

He gave her a skeptical look.

“If you are going to be king, you are going to meet these people eventually,” she said pointedly.  “And you will have to learn to be cordial with them.”

He rolled his eyes. “Oh, fine,” he said, and took her hand.

As she watched Telma gasp and grab Link’s arms, and soon after, watched Ganondorf very stiffly introduce himself to her, Zelda felt a warmth building in her chest.  After Telma had returned to chatting animatedly with Link, Zelda squeezed Ganondorf’s hand.

“There, that was not so bad, was it?” she said.

“I cannot stand people who are so bubbly,” he muttered. Zelda giggled. 

“Well, I’m sure you’ll like Ashei, then,” she said, and waved the woman over.

Perhaps peace and harmony is out of reach for a queen, Zelda thought later, as they sat around a table, chatting and nursing drinks.  Link, her dear friend, the one who had rescued her and saved her kingdom, was sitting at one side, and at her other: Ganondorf, her Ganondorf, the man who had incomprehensibly gone from her greatest enemy to the only person she could imagine ruling alongside her. 

She smiled.  

But I will be content, and I think that is enough.

End of Part 4

Chapter Text

Epilogue: 2 months later

Zelda stood in her study, gazing at the newly repaired mirror with bated breath.  It was fixed, or so Ganondorf believed.  Zelda had spoken the spell to activate the mirror’s magic.  Anything now relied on Midna: that she had not destroyed or removed the mirror’s twin; that she would notice the unnatural gleam on its surface that appeared when the mirrors were connected.  Ganondorf claimed that Zant’s mirror had been kept in the Twili Monarch’s sleeping quarters.  Zelda did not know how the passage of time worked in the Twilight Realm, but in her world, at least, it was early morning – as good a time for Midna to be in her chambers as any.

She had nearly decided to give up and try again another day when the mirror’s surface darkened, and suddenly it was not her own face that Zelda was looking at.

Midna’s true face was just as beautiful as Zelda remembered, even as it was scrunched in confusion as she squinted through the mirror.  Then her eyes widened.  “Zelda?  What…?”

Zelda smiled, unable to keep herself from tearing up.  Ganondorf had done it.   “I am overjoyed to see you again, Midna.”  

“It is truly you…?”

Zelda nodded.  “I wish we could have spoken sooner.  The enchantment on this mirror had to be replaced.”

Midna’s face broke out into a wide grin, her own eyes becoming visibly wet.  “Oh, Zelda, sister of my soul!  How are you?”

“I am wonderful, Midna.  So many things have happened; another time I will have to tell you all of it.”

“Another time?  We will be able to do this again?”

“Yes, whenever you like.” Zelda smiled.   “The mirrors were enchanted by Ganondorf so that he could communicate to Zant after he broke the Twilight Mirror.”

She saw Midna raise a hand as though she was tracing a finger over her mirror’s surface.  “Good, then.  At least we got something useful out of those villains.”  She frowned.  “It must be a very powerful enchantment, to work across realms.  How did you…?”

“It helped that the one who made the mirrors in the first place is here.”

Midna blinked, and Ganondorf took that opportunity to step into view from where he was leaning against the wall.  Midna’s expression immediately turned to one of hate.  “You!” she spat.

“Hello, Twilight Princess,” Ganondorf purred. 

“You’re dead!  Link killed you!”

“Apparently not.” 

“What have you done to Zelda?  Is he possessing you?” Midna cried.

Ganondorf snaked his arm around Zelda, pulling her to his side.  “I don’t know,” he said, smiling sweetly down at her. “What have I done to you?”

Zelda gave him an exasperated look. “He hasn’t done anything to me.” She turned back to the mirror.  “It is a very long story,” she said.  “Ganondorf, he is…” She covered his hand on her arm with her own, feeling her cheeks warm.  “He is my betrothed now.”

Midna’s mouth dropped open.  “He – what! Is this a joke?” Ganondorf chuckled, and Midna balled her hands into fists.  “Get away from him, Zelda; he’s clearly put some kind of spell on you!  He…”  She trailed off, for Link had now stepped to Zelda’s other side.  “Link…” she said, putting her hand to the mirror once again.

“Midna,” Link murmured.  He touched his hand to hers on the mirror’s surface.

“Well, we shall leave you to it,” Zelda said, tugging Ganondorf’s hand.  He gave Midna one last smirk over his shoulder before following.

They were stepping through the doorway to the study when Midna regained her composure.  “Get back here! You can’t tell me something like that and then leave!”

Zelda laughed.  “I’ll tell you all about it later, Midna!” she called, and shut her study door.

***

“You cannot go five minutes without trying to get a rise out of someone, can you?” Zelda said dryly once they had exited her study.

Ganondorf snorted.  “I would not do it if I did not always get a reaction.”

“Such a dramatic,” Zelda said, rolling her eyes.

“And yet you want me anyway.”  He reached for her arm, stilling her as they walked down the hallway. “I could not help but notice that you called me your betrothed, just now.”

She crossed her arms.  “What am I meant to call you?  You still intend to marry me, do you not?”

He leaned down to kiss her forehead.  When he pulled back, he looked very pleased with himself.  “Here I am with a ring, and she already considers me her betrothed.”  

She stared at him, any annoyance fading from her, and said, “You have a ring for me?”

He tensed, and she wondered if he had meant to let that slip.  “That is what you Hylians like, isn’t it?” he asked shortly.  “Or is that another thing that has changed?”

“No,” she said, interlacing her fingers with his.  “Ganondorf, how long…?”

He appeared very uncomfortable now, almost nervous.  “I got it from a vendor at the Gerudo camp.  The morning we departed for Hyrule.”

That long ago? But the thing that truly touched her: “You got me a Gerudo ring?”

He was looking determinedly away from her.   “It looked much like a ring I used to have, before, that belonged to my birth mother.  It was not made to be an engagement ring…  but I saw it and I thought… if I still had my mother’s ring, I would have liked for you to wear it.”

“Ganondorf,” she said, and after his eyes slid to hers, she pulled his face down to hers to kiss him.  Then she said, “Can I see it?”

“No,” he said, some of the smugness returning to him. “I’ve been told Hylian women expect some grand proposal, and you will not be seeing it a moment sooner.”

She kissed him again, attempting to convey how moved she was by his words. “You really can be sweet when you want to be,” she murmured against his lips, and giggled at his affronted expression.

“I am not sweet,” he said.

“Don’t worry,” she said.  “Your secret is safe with me. Everyone else can go on thinking you some evil king.”

He smirked, and before she could even ask why, grabbed her by the waist and propped her over his shoulder.

“What – Ganondorf!” she cried as he began to carry her down the hallway.

He chuckled.  “If I am the King of Evil, then capturing the princess is first on my list of priorities. Besides, you have been working far too much this week.  You should take the morning off and spend it with your betrothed.”

“You are insufferable,” she complained, though she had to admit that did sound very appealing.

***

“You know, my King of Evil, you have to admit everything has worked out very well for you.”

He had warped them out of the city (only after one of her advisors had run into him carrying her through the castle; she had hidden her face in his chest, mortified), and now they were in the shade of a tree in Hyrule Field. Zelda was sitting with her back against its trunk, while Ganondorf was lying down in the grass with his head in her lap.

At his questioning look, she elaborated.  “You always promised to me that Hyrule would be yours, and now here we are.”  She brushed his cheek.  “I only hope that you are alright with sharing.”

He grabbed hold of her hand so he could press a kiss to her wrist.  “Perhaps this was my plan all along,” he said, lips curling.  “Perhaps I purposefully lost to the hero, all so that I could gain your sympathy and seduce you.”

Zelda smiled.  “And everything with the Twinrova was purposeful, as well?”

“Indeed,” he joked.  “It was a very thorough, wicked plan.”

“Very bold, to allow yourself to be possessed just to get a princess to fall in love with you. Think of all the things that could go wrong.  Why…” she trailed off, noticing the stunned look that had overtaken him.  “What?”

Ganondorf sat up, turning to her. “Do you really?” he said quietly.

What?  Then she realized what she had just said.  She swallowed.  This was as good a time as any, she supposed.

“Yes,” she said simply.  “I love you, Ganondorf.  I think I have for a while.”

His mouth was open slightly as he stared at her, something like awe in his eyes.  “Zelda – you…”  Then, as though compelled, he lunged for her, kissing her intently.  When he pulled back, he had a serious look on his face. 

“I am aware that by marrying you, I am getting exactly what I always wanted,” he said. “And I will not pretend that I am not… deeply satisfied by that.”  He reached out to rest a hand on her hip, a slight smirk coming to his lips. “I hope your ancestor is rolling in her grave.”

“I imagine she and her father would be quite displeased with us,” she said, leaning into his touch.

“Hush, I was not finished.”  The amusement faded from him as he continued. “Zelda, I am not good at – affectionate words do not come… easily to me, but I hope you know that – that I love you.”

“Ganondorf,” she murmured.

He breathed deeply.  “I cannot deny that the thought of becoming Hyrule’s king is very pleasing to me. But I will never know what of my desire for Hyrule is truly mine, and what was manipulated by my mothers and the Demon King.”  He paused, and from the tension in his face she could tell that he was forcing himself to continue looking in her eyes.  “Zelda, what I feel for you… it is the most real thing that I have.  And it makes me want to – to be better.  To be worthy of you.”

She blinked, her eyes becoming wet.  “How can you say that you are not good with words?”

He brushed away a tear that had fallen onto her cheek.  “Just – do not expect it from me.”  He frowned.  “You make me far too sappy.”

“As I said,” Zelda said, cupping his face in her hands, “that can be our secret.  Now, perhaps while you are in such a sappy mood, you can say it again?”

He gave her a small smile.  “I love you, my dearest Zelda,” he said, and she eagerly wrapped her arms around him, murmuring sweet words to him between kisses.

It ended up being a very relaxing morning.

The End